《Their forced luna》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    Heughed down at me, still not letting me go. His free hand trailed down, following my curves. "My


    name is Alpha Zale, and from this moment forward you''re not going to be a rogue anymore. You will be


    part of my Vermillion pack."


    What choice did I have? His hold tightened on my wrists, squeezing me so hard my bones threatened


    to crack. This wasn''t a patient man this Alpha Zale, and I''d never heard of him or his pack, or I''d never


    have run this direction. "My name is Amanda. Amanda Style," I whispered.


    He nodded, a predator''s grin shed across his lips. "I Alpha Zale take Amanda Style into the


    Vermillion pack, and as our Luna."


    The bonds settled into ce as he said it, but I couldn''t stop my body from shaking. "Wait," I hissed,


    struggl


    ing even more than I had before. His knee pressed against me again, my thighs clenched around him.


    His legs were all muscle. This man would tear me apart if he tried anything with me. "There''s been a


    mistake, I never said I would be your Luna!"


    "You said anything," he reminded me. He bent down, lips brushing over my skin. "I need a Luna and


    since you''re my mate anyway, you have no choice. You might as well give up. You belong to me and


    the pack,pletely."


    There was something about the way he said that. "What do you mean, I belong to the pack?" I


    whispered.


    Zale tossed his head back, a rich vibratingugh escaping him. "Exactly what it sounds like,


    sweetheart. I''m the kind of Alpha that likes to reward his warriors, and I always share." He moaned,


    eyes half-lidded, staring down at me. "I''m just imagining you on your knees in service to one of my men


    while I''m behind you." He ran his free hand through my hair, wrapping it around his fist, and pulled back


    until I hissed. "Yes, that''s the look I want to see on your face over and over again while you learn your


    ce, Love."


    His cruelughter echoed again. I tried not to think about it. "But we can go back to the packhouse?" I


    whispered.


    He cocked his head, staring down at me again. He wrapped my hair around his hand another time and


    I gasped as the roots threatened to be torn from my hair. "Rule one, I''m the boss." He leaned down,


    lips at my neck again and he sucked hard on a spot before biting into it. At least he wasn''t marking me


    but damn his bite hurt. "Rule two," he continued, licking the spot until it sealed. "You''re mine, whatever


    life you had before, it''s done. Your former self died tonight. All that remains is my perfectly willing Luna,


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    and if she disobeys..." He let my hair go and I took a breath. "I''ll have to punish you, and I love my


    punishments. You will learn to dance for me in all matters of situations, Amanda."


    A howl echoed through the forest. I closed my eyes, I couldn''t stop trembling. He''d caught my scent, he


    was following me. I''d be found, tortured, torn apart. I thought of all the horrible things and whimpered.


    Zale got off me and before I could roll to my feet, he picked me up, tossing me over his shoulder, and


    grabbed a handful of my ass, squeezing it. "Whoever they are, they''ll never see you again, unless you


    fail on your part and I''m forced to tie you to a tree and watch them do whatever it is you''re so terrified


    of."


    Maybe I hadn''t picked the least of two evils. I had the sinking sensation that I''d shacked up with


    someone even eviler than my original tormentor, and this man was my mate?


    Zale walked off with me, his steps quick as he raced through the forest and took me far away from the


    sounds of pursuit.


    My new life in the Vermillion pack was about to begin.

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    Zaleughed. "I told you, no one will find you again, Amanda. You will be mine in every sense of the


    word, and you will not get away from me, ever." He grabbed my hand in his and pushed it against the


    barrier we''d just strolled on through. I yelped as fire surged through me and my muscles clenched in


    ce. His eyes searched my face and they darkened with lust. "Yeah, that''s the kind of look you''re


    going to be wearing a lot around here." He let my hand go and I cradled it to my chest.


    "I don''t understand any of this," I cried. I couldn''t stop the tears welling up in my eyes. I''d signed up to


    join a pack, to get away from the one hunting me. I never would have imagined my running away would


    have led to this.


    Zale leaned close before sticking out his tongue and li


    cking away my tears. "All you have to know is you''re mine, well mine and the pack''s." He smirked.


    "Nothing else matters in your life but making your Alpha happy."


    I shuddered. Was this really any better than the incubator that the other wanted me as? "Why is this


    ce so different? Why is it winter over here and why does it hurt to touch that wall?" I didn''t care if he


    got mad at me over all the questions, I had to make this entire scenario make sense. "And why were


    you even out there if your territory is way over here?"


    "You want answers?" Zale''s grin spread across his lips, and he licked them, finally blessedly letting me


    on the ground again.


    I weed the chill from the snow at this point. Anything to get away from him for a second. "Yes!"


    "Let''s see how well you follow orders, my little mate. Take your panties off."


    I stared at him, numb. "What?" I demanded.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    He cocked his head to the side and crossed his arms over his broad chest. The ck tanktop he wore


    was barely holding on over his muscles. It was only a matter of time before the thing got ripped. "Three


    seconds, if you don''t have them off, I''m going to rip them off you."


    He could not be serious. It was insanely cold on this side of the barrier.


    "One."


    He was, he was deathly serious. I grabbed at the pants I wore, pushing them down and left them in a


    snow drift.


    "Two," he continued.


    I grabbed the sides of mycy white panties and thrust them down, baring myself before I grabbed my


    pants back and pulled them on. He hadn''t said I couldn''t do that at least. But maybe it was because he


    hadn''t thought about it. I took the sheer cloth and tossed it at his chest.


    Zale grabbed it and smiling at me, he ripped it in two, letting the wind take the pieces to who knew


    where. "I''m no mere Alpha, I''m what is known as a Prime, and you''re in my kingdom, lil wolf. The


    barrier is upheld with magic, only the blood of a prime could ever pull it down, and only a Prime can


    pass through it unharmed."


    I shivered. Even though I had my pants on, I still felt exposed to him. It never got this cold in the forest


    even during winter. It was all I could do to keep my teeth from chattering. "What''s next?" I demanded.


    "We''re going to meet my brother," he paused. "Well, half brother. Bo is a bastard, but he''s good at one


    thing."


    I knew I shouldn''t ask, every single word that came out of us mouth only made me fear for my life that


    much more. "What''s that?"


    Zale grinned, advancing on me again and picking me back up. His hand slipped into the back of my


    pants and he grabbed a handful of flesh his lips at my ear. "Training my pets to be exactly what I want


    them to be."

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    "Bo," Zale greeted, still holding me across his shoulder. "I''ve brought my mate."


    Bo nodded, eyes inspecting me. "She looks a bit small. Do you think she''ll be able to handle us both at


    once? You know what happened to thest one." He licked his lips. "But, it''s been too long, I don''t


    really give a damn anyway. It''s been cold this season, a warm body will do wonders for the spirit.


    Thest one? What did he mean by that? I wanted to ask, but was too terrified to. A darkness had


    came over Zale, and I wanted no part in it. It reminded me too much of the monster I''d left behind.


    "She''ll handle it," Zale agreed with a smirk. "But before we get to that, I''m starving. What have you fixed


    for me?"


    Bo snorted, striding over and reaching for


    me. "For you? Stew, for our new Luna, a meal fit for a queen."


    Zale didn''t try to stop him from lifting me away and cradling me in his arms. I was carried into the castle


    and stared at the zing firece. Bo sat me down in front of it. "Thank you," I mumbled, eyes fixated


    on the dancing mes. The warmth took the sting of the chill away and I huddled closer.


    "Zale, you can''t have her walking around in that. I''ll go gather my things. Keep herpany till I get


    back."


    Zale huffed. "Don''t forget whose mate she is, Bo. You can touch all you want, but you''ll never have her


    mark."


    A slow grin slid across Bo''s lips. "I won''t need that when I get to taste all the other parts of her. Axel


    won''t be home for awhile, he''s hunting and dealing with patrols. There''s been a lot of activity at the


    northern border."


    Zale''s eyes were almost obsidian at the news. "I''ll look into it once she''s settled. Once I retrieve all my


    powers, it won''t matter. We''ll prepare for war if we must."


    The northern border? We''de from the south, and I''d never been this far from my own pack before.


    What kind of wolves were out that way? Would I have a chance at escaping this tyrant? I couldn''t help


    the seed of hope that settled into my heart.


    Bo left us and Zale took a seat beside me, before dragging me into hisp. He leaned down, rubbing


    his nose along my neck. His hot breath painted my skin. I shivered and he groaned against me,


    pressing against me.


    "Keep that up, and I won''t be able to wait," he whispered into my ear.


    He grabbed my shirt, ripping it off my body. "Hey!" I gasped, covering myself the best I could. My


    bruised skin was exposed.


    Zale''s eyes narrowed, tracing over every mark. "Who did this?" he whispered.


    The words were glued in my throat. If I revealed the culprit the monsters would end up facing each


    other. And while the thought of Zale winning filled me with warmth, I couldn''t bear to think of the


    consequences if he failed. I''d never seen him fight, but I''d seen the murderer and the battles he''d won.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Zale reached out, grabbing me by the chin, squeezing and forcing me to stare into his eyes. "You will


    tell me. You''re mine, given to me by the Gods themselves, and no one touches my things. Even if he


    did this before I knew you existed, I don''t give a damn. Tell me everything, or we''re going to get around


    to those punishments I told you about. I don''t y games when ites to my possessions, Amanda."


    "I''ve got the things," Bo announced as he came back into the room. A leather cor attached to


    chained manacles was draped over his arm and a short white slip of clothing they couldn''t possibly


    expect me to wear. "Oh, what''s going on here?" he set the things down, striding closer and licked his


    lips. "Is it time to y?"

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    I moved behind her, stroking the smooth globe of an ass. "Tell me," I ordered.


    She whimpered around his finger, thrashing her head back and forth. Even after all this, she dared to


    fight me? I pulled my hand back, striking at her plump ass. My palm smacked against it and she yelped


    around Bo''s thumb making him moan. He took his free hand and curled it around his shaft, squeezing it


    and thrusting against his hand in time with what he was doing to his thumb. If he kept that up he''d get


    lost in his own pleasure instead of my trying to get answers. "You''re going to swallow me whole, just


    like this," he whispered to her, pushing his thumb as deep as he could get it and moaning as she


    gagged.


    "Tell me," I growled into her ear, stroking her pale ass cheek. "I''m still ying nice, but you will tell me.


    The longer you fight, the more painful this punishment is going to get."


    Bo moved his finger out of the way so she could speak. S


    he gasped for air, tears stinging her eyes. "But," she whimpered, clenching her eyes shut. "I can''t." She


    said the words with a deep sob.


    I pped her other cheek, even harder. I watched as the red imprint of my hand reflected on her pale


    flesh. "Can''t or won''t?" I insisted. I let a hand circle around to her inner thigh, and my fingers climbed


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    up, gently scratching her flesh. I strayed closer and closer to the spot she wanted touched most. She


    smelled horny as fuck.


    "Can''t," she repeated, shaking her head for emphasis.


    That could only mean one thing. The fucking bastard had his own wizard and had put a spell on her. I


    let my fingers climb higher, stroking her swollen pussy lips. Her hips jerked, stretching out to me, trying


    to force me to touch higher but I kept my light teasing pace. "Only so many Alphas have someone so


    high in their packs. I''ll be sure to invite them all to dinner, when I found out the culprit, I''ll tear his head


    off."


    Instead of wincing, she sighed, body rxing. Bo nced over at me. "Can i?"


    About time that runt had learned some manners. I withdrew my hand, listening to her whine like it was


    fine music. I settled on the chair and nodded. Bo and I weren''t blood brothers, which was a good thing


    because the things I liked to do to him and that sassy fucking mouth of his would have broken


    kingdoms if we''d been blood-rted. "Open wide, mate," I whispered. I settled back, leaning against


    the couch, and pulled out my throbbing cock. I was so fucking hard pre-cum already welled from me. I


    used it as lube, smearing it over myself and sliding my hand up and down. The show was about to


    begin.


    Amanda opened her mouth wide, prepared to lean over and take Bo in.


    "Grab her by her hair, and thrust all the way into that pretty little mouth of hers," I ordered, stroking


    faster.


    Panic red into her eyes, but she didn''t fight my order. Tears trailed down her smooth cheeks as he


    grabbed her exactly as I''d ordered and plunged himself all the way down her mouth. He went so deep I


    could see the bulge bouncing up and down her throat. It was hot as fuck. She gagged around him,


    instinctively trying to push herself away and get a breath.


    Bo wrapped his hand around her hair as I''d done but on both sides. Holding her steady he thrust deep


    inside. His eyes were torn between watching me masturbate to the hotness, and to watching her take


    him all in. "Fuck," he groaned, thrusting faster.


    "No," I snapped, and breathing hard he froze in ce, his limbs trembling. "Pull out of her, slowly."


    I watched as that gorgeous cock of his slid free from her plump lips. She gasped like she was a


    drowning victim as tears and spittle flowed down her cheeks. But she was the most beautiful thing I''d


    ever seen, and I couldn''t wait to taste every inch of her.


    Bo stroked himself, eyes locked on her. Only my order kept him from continuing right where he left off.


    "Bo," I demanded and his entire body stilled. "Get the toys. I want to see just how much our little mate


    can take."

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    "That''s good," Zale whispered. He let go of the chain and cradled the back of my neck, thrusting his


    cock against my face. "Now, lick your way all the way to the top, nice and slow." He leaned over,


    watching Bo. "Yeah, that one," he agreed with a nod and a moan. "Fuck, give her three for now. We''ll


    work her way up."


    Bo''s hand was warm and covered in some slippery goo. He slipped his thumb between my ass cheeks


    and I clenched.


    "Bad girl," Bo chuckled, hissing it between his teeth. His dry hand pped my ass and I fought to not


    slip and bite Zale. These men were serious and could


    do a lot of damage. I didn''t want to test either of them. He pushed his thumb into my ass, wriggling it all


    around before pulling it out.


    "Hey, focus," Zale demanded, pulling his dick back and smacking my face with it with a meaty plop.


    "We''re about to take you to a whole new level, but you''ve got a job to do first. Open nice and wide, and


    take me in."


    I had the worst feeling about that order. But I still followed through. I licked my way to his tip, pulled his


    skin back and slowly took him into my mouth. He didn''t shove himself in like Bo did, he just watched


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    me with heavily lidded eyes. Something cold with that same slippery goo, and bigger than a finger,


    pressed against my ass. I tried to clench again, but Bo pushed whatever it waspletely inside me.


    That hadn''t seemed so bad?


    "Wow, you just sucked that up, good job." Bo patted my ass with a soft tap before something a little


    bigger pressed in the same spot. "Let''s take the rest," he ordered.


    I wanted to turn around and look to see what he was doing, but Zale had a deathgrip on the back of my


    neck. He didn''t force me down, but he thrust up and into the softness of my mouth, moaning every time


    he did it. The push happened again and I yelped at the pressure and the thing slid inside me. It was


    odd but once it got through my initial muscles, it didn''t feel nearly as bad. Strange in a weirdly not quite


    feeling, but at least it didn''t hurt.


    "Fuck," Zale groaned, watching whatever was going on behind me. "More," he ordered.


    Bo didn''t waste time. Something far bigger than thest two pushed against me. I pushed back this


    time, trying to wriggle my hips away. There was no way in hell whatever that was would fit. But Bo


    would not be stopped. He reached forward, twisting my nipple with his free hand and plunged not one,


    but three of the odd hard balls into me, each bigger than thest. "You picked a great one," he groaned


    to Zale. His tongue traced against my back and his cock rubbed in between my sensitive pussy lips. "I


    want to fuck her so bad."


    Zale grabbed my head and forced me all the way down until his balls hit my chin and he held me there


    while his cock throbbed in my mouth. I sputtered, trying to escape but there was none. He pulled out


    momentster with azy smile. "We are going to fuck her," he promised. "But, we''re not done ying


    just yet. You brought my favorite toy, right?"


    Bo pulled away from me and I took the chance to breathe again. Two shiny pink clip things with wires


    trailing out of them were passed over me and to Zale. He pinched part of it together and the thing


    opened with its ribbed mouth.


    "Are you ready to feel good, Amanda?" He demanded, mping one of the things down on a nipple.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    "You''re going to wait, or you''ll be put in the punishment cage," I scolded him. I nodded to our bed. "Let''s


    take our soon-to-be Luna over there. We need somewherefortable for us to fully enjoy ourselves.


    You''ve got the lube prepared?"


    Bo nodded, picking Amanda up in a princess-style carry and grinning down at her. She was torn


    between that thin line of pain and arousal. Her lips were parted, her tongue slightly hanging out as her


    body tensed in his arms and that sweet scent of her juices wafted through the air. "Bed, got it," Bo


    knew the danger of making me wait. He set her up on the edge of the bed, straddling him. "Come on,


    babe," he encouraged, grabbing her hips and slowly lowering her on his massive cock. "Let''s get this


    party started."


    I followed after him, grabbing a few more of the toys, and paused to press the vibrations on the remote


    to the next level. A little shriek escaped her but it was swallowed by Bo''s ravenous kiss. God, my man


    was a wizard with that tongue of his. He liked to use the ball embedded in the middle of it when going


    down on me. The lube was on the bedside table, in the warmer like I''d ordered. I didn''t care for the cold


    stuff. I ran my fingertips through it, gathering the just-right warmth, and stroked it over my throbbing


    cock.


    Bo slid right inside of her slippery cunt, but any sounds she made from it were swallowed by him.


    Instead, I got to amuse myself by watching his dick thrusting inside of her. It only made my hand work


    faster. I wanted to bepletely wet. I didn''t want to hurt them, not like that anyway.


    I took a ce behind and slipped a finger inside of her wet pussy, brushing against Bo''s cock. He


    moaned in response, stilling so I could prepare myself.


    Amanda went very still. No more moans or cries or anything. She tried to push away from Bo to seeBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    what was going on, but he had her by the throat as he kissed her roughly. I pushed the next level on


    the remote and she gasped against him, hanging on for dear life as the orgasm was wrenched from her


    body. No more struggles from her, besides, once she got used to it, she''d be having just as much fun


    as us. I pushed the head of my cock towards the top of her already filled cunt. It was a tight fit but I


    slipped inside, my dick sliding against Bo''s.


    "Fuck," Bo moaned against her mouth. "The remote," he whispered to me.


    I set the remote to the highest level until her body twitched around us and set it aside before grabbing


    the one she didn''t know about yet. I grabbed the anal beads still sticking out of her ass and pushed the


    knot-shaped one inside her, flicking them on the highest setting as well.


    Amanda''s moans and groans and yelps were all devoured by us. Her pussy twitched around us and I


    grabbed her hips, adjusting her just right before I pounded deep into her. I''d used enough lube to not


    hurt Bo, but nothing was going to stop me from taking my matepletely.


    Boughed from beneath her, his kisses moving to her chin and cheeks, licking away at the tears that


    had dried on her cheeks. "More," he moaned, "more, more, more, Zale, let mee," he pleaded.


    Iughed. "No, I''ll be the first to release inside of her, and only after I''ve coated you with my im are


    you allowed to take her as well."


    Bo whimpered and settled on nibbling on her lips. His hips moved frantically against hers. He chased


    his high just to the edge but dared not cross it. Instead, he panted, desperate for release.


    Her body trembled around me again, squeezing me so god damned tight I couldn''t think of anything


    else. "Fuck," I groaned thrusting the anal beads all the way in until she swallowed thergest knot and I


    came inside of her like a fucking geyser. The hot cum flooded out of me and dripped all over Bo''s fat


    cock and her sopping wet pussy. The very instant I had my release, Bo caught my eyes, whispered his


    love for me, and came as well.


    I grinned at him, slowly moving the sliders on her toys down to a low rumble. My mate was perfect.

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    "Come now, you''ve done much better begging for me. Besides, I want your thighs dripping. You can do


    it, one more and I''ll even answer that question you''ve been wanting to ask me."


    "Question?" I gasped. My entire body was tense. I was so close. I did my best to focus. Even the


    vibrator on my nipples was amazing. "Going toe," I moaned.


    Bo repositioned himself, kneeling behind me. He pushed my legs open and his tongue traced over my


    slippery lips. I shuddered once it found my clit. A keening moan tore from me.


    "But," I whined my voice rising into a low moan as he twirled his tongue and sucked on my pussy lips.


    "The cum," I gasped.


    Zale smirked. "Bo''s tasted my cum before, and I''ve forced him to drink his own, it was hot as fuck,


    almost as hot as watching him suck both of us off that soaked cunt of yours. Stop fighting it, Luna,


    My body jerked like lightning had danced through it. Bo attacked me like a starving man, his tongue


    taking turns from rolling around on my clit, to plunging deep inside me as he pulled my cheeks apart to


    get ess to more of me. I couldn''t stop it. I screamed as the orgasm tore through my system. The


    man stayed wedged between my legs the entire time, sucking every drop out of me until I copsed


    against the bed and shuddered.


    Zale turned the vibrators off and nodded to Bo. Finally, the sweet torture to my clit was taken away.


    What remained of my sanity slowly came back into focus. Surviving until I could get out of here was


    going to be a hard job. "Hold still," Zale ordered.


    Bo pulled away from me, his fingers sliding against my ass cheeks. "I''m taking this out now, be good."


    While Bo slowly pulled the toy out of me, Zale retrieved his clips and kissed the bloody skin left behind.


    "She was a good girl," he agreed. "So good I''ll give her a special reward." He took the other clip off and


    kissed the skin there again. "Done?" he asked Bo.


    I jerked as a giant ball was pulled from me. I was so sensitive that every little touch was torture.


    Zale leaned over, sealing my lips with his. His tongue slipped into my mouth, dominating it. He


    continued to kiss me roughly until Bo had pulled the entire toy free from me. Zale stopped the kiss,


    pulling away to kiss my forehead. "It''s time for your reward," he rumbled to me as he picked me up into


    his arms.


    I struggled to ask what he meant by that but my exhaustion was at its peak. Forget it. Whatever he


    wanted to do to me, I''d go with. I was tired of struggling. But wait, he had offered to answer the one


    question, hadn''t he? He moved with me to the bathroom, gently putting me into the tub filled with hot


    Zale sat on the rim of the tub, grabbing a rag and wetting it. "Other packs have been trying to marry me


    off for a long time. Now, I can point out that I''ve found my mate, there will be no more requests.


    Besides, I need you to unlock all of my powers, I believe I told you that." He leaned over his hand


    slipping beneath the waters. "Spread your legs," he demanded.


    I obeyed with another whimper. I didn''t want anymore stimtion for the night, I just needed sleep. But


    instead of messing with me, his tough was gentle. The rag slid over my swollen lips and in between my


    legs. "Is this the reward?" I whispered.


    Zale leaned over again, kissing the top of my head. "For now, the rest of it will be here when Javier


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    gets here. I won''t be able to stay, but I hope you take care of him as well as you did us tonight." He


    brought his free hand to my lips again. "It''s going to be hard to keep my hands off of you, there''s so


    much more I want to do with that sweet mouth of yours."


    "Zale, he''s here," Bo called,ing into the restroom. He stripped what clothes he had on, and slipped


    into the bath behind me, pulling me onto hisp and nuzzling my neck. "We''ll be fine, go take care of


    the problem. I''ve got this." His cock rubbed against me and I bit back a whimper.


    At this point, I preferred Zale.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    She trembled like a little bird. My predator instincts kicked in, I bit harder until she backed against me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    My fingers fell from her breasts and slipped into the water, finding her clit and pushing against it in


    strong swift circles. Fuck, I wasn''t going to be able to stop myself. I bit harder, one of my fangs


    breaking the skin. Her blood dripped into my mouth and everything that would be between us mmed


    through my head.


    "You''re not about to mark Zale''s mate, are you?" Demanded a deep voice from the doorway.


    Growling, I let go of Amanda, turning and looking up at the muscr guard. His tattooed body was on


    her."


    "Oh yeah? Looks like you were about to do a lot more than that." He strode over to his like a big cat,


    his silky ck hair that women adored framing his heart-shaped cheeks. "You''re the new Luna, huh?"


    He grabbed her hand, pressing a kiss on the top of it. "My name''s Javier, and I will be your loving


    prince until it''s time to y."


    Her heartbeat increased, beating wildly in her chest like a caged bird. "Amanda," she whispered.


    I sighed. My arousal dimmed. I hated how Javier yed. I much rather preferred a warm body beneath


    me to slowly torment than to go hunt one down. He tended to not be gentle either, but none of his


    loversined. Not with what he had to work with.


    Javierughed. "What''s wrong?" he chided, his hand slipped beneath the water between me and


    Amanda, squeezing my cock. "You don''t want to share with me, Bo? You know we''ll have a lot of fun.


    Even if you catch upte. I''ll keep you both warm in the snow."


    I growled low in my throat at him, but tilted my head back, thrusting up into his masterful grip. Just


    because I hated him, didn''t mean I wouldn''t ept a fuck from him if given the chance. The ways he''d


    stretch me left me feeling sore but so fucking satisfied for days on end.


    Javier chuckled in the back of his throat. "You always were such a slut, Bo," he grabbed me around the


    throat with his other hand, gently squeezing me. Not enough to hurt, but enough that I knew my ce.


    His lips covered mine in a soft sweet caress, but when I tried to deepen it he pulled away. "Not yet, we


    need to turn our girl around so she can watch you be taken to nirvana. You''d like that, wouldn''t you?"


    he purred right into my ear. Wolves shouldn''t purr, but the way this man did made my balls tighten.


    "Fuck, yes," I whimpered, thrusting against his touch.


    Javier grabbed Amanda, repositioning her in the tub so she could watch us. "Don''t worry, little dove.


    After I''ve had my fill of this one, with you watching, of course, we''re going to get started on you. I''m


    going to devour you from the toes up. I''ll be nice with my y today, but tomorrow?" He grinned at her.


    "What happens tomorrow?" Amanda asked.


    "The hunt," I moaned, thrusting harder against him, chasing that sweet friction. He rewarded me by


    swiping hisrge thumb over the tip of my dick.


    "Hunt?" she gulped.


    "You''re going to love it," Javier assured her. "I''m going to give you ten minutes to find a hiding ce,


    and then I''m going toe find you, and when I do, I''m going to fuck you nice and hard."


    "Why would I do that?" Amanda questioned, eyes widening. But she couldn''t tear her gaze away from


    his slow torment of me. She licked her lips, biting down on the bottom one, and pressed her thighs


    together. Even through the water, her arousal wafted through the air.


    "Because, if you can outsmart me and get back to the house before I do, I''ll grant you a gift. Anything


    you want, I''ll even go kill the bastard that you were running from."

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Bo growled deep in his throat, almost a purr. His hips worked faster, fully encasing himself in Javier''s


    grip, and yet this strange big prince didn''t tear his eyes off me. It made me bold. I spread my legs in the


    tub the best I could, it was too cramped to really be able to do anything. My fingers found my swollen


    lips and I gently massaged them before focusing my attention on my clit.


    "You''re going to run for me, aren''t you, Princess? Run and try to hide, and when I find you I''ll pin you


    down and fuck you so hard you won''t be able to walk.'' He tightened his grip on Bo but instead of


    wincing in pain, Bo relished it. His eyes were hooded, staring at me.


    "Can you really grant me a wish?" I demanded.


    "Haha, wishes are for winners. The only real winner is going to be me when that sweet pussy is


    wrapped around me, but that will only be the start. When I win, I''m going to take every hole. The only


    heat you''ll find out there will be from my body and the hot cum I shoot inside you."


    The words he said should have made me fearful. Even I knew that. But instead, they fired up a different


    side of me. "Fine, if you win you can do whatever, but if I win, you have to kill off a list of names."


    Javier shook his head at me, clucking his tongue while he did so. "A full list of names to cross off? I


    can''t let a single game between us be the sole factor for that. If you want to earn my abilities, you''re


    going to have to work really hard for it." He licked his lips. "Do you want me to take this big cock and


    fuck our pretty little Bo here?"


    I nodded. Watching Bo''s pleasure was putting me in another state of arousal I couldn''t escape from.


    How could someone else''s sensations affect me like this? Bo''s head fell back, rolling against Javier''s


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    shoulder. Javier positioned himself on the edge of the tub where the wall would help support him. He


    picked Bo up like he weighed nothing and bent the man over so he had to hang onto the edges of the


    tub to prevent himself from being dunked into the water.


    I was able to watch over the top of his head as Javier slowly lowered Bo''s ass straight onto his


    straining cock. Bo''s mouth fell open in a mix of a moan and a cry of pain, and I leaned forward, kissing


    him, sealing his sounds away. My fingers moved faster against myself.


    "God, so fucking tight," Javier groaned. He grabbed Bo by his hips and bounced him up and down,


    thrusting as hard as Bo had into me from before. "I can''t wait to put a gag in that pretty little mouth of


    yours," he snarled at us. I wasn''t sure who he was talking to. He looked at me through his lust-zed


    eyes. "Both of you, Princess. I won''t touch you until after I win, and then you won''t be able to get me off


    of you. And I''m warning you now, once I''ve got you beneath me, I''m not going to stop until I''m satisfied,


    no matter how much you plead with me. Do you still want to y?"


    My own hips rose up and down as I rode my fingers. I was so close yet again. How was I this horny?


    "You can kill anyone on my list?" I demanded in a gasp. God, this one was going to be huge, I''d barely


    be able to move when it crested. My entire pussy throbbed, desperate for the stimtion.


    "As long as they are not our pack, I can raze the entire world for you, Princess. One by one I''ll snuff


    their mes out and bring their bodies back for you to exact your own revenge. y the game and you


    can have anything you want, just agree I can do whatever the fuck I want to you when you lose."


    "Yes," I moaned low and hard. The orgasm broke over me and I gasped desperately as I forced my


    fingers to go the fastest they could go and I rode the orgasm out for everyst drop. I only had a


    moment of relief before Bo moaned hard and his cum exploded from his cock and slid down my cheek.


    It was worth it, all of it. "Deal," I agreed, rubbing the cum off my face before licking it off my fingers, one


    by one. I could tell by the way both men watched me,that I was one step closer in my n. Once I won


    them over, my escape would begin in earnest, until then, I had to keep winning them over, and not lose


    myself to their waves of lust.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    "Sir," Yale swallowed hard when I set him down. "This way." He turned and we trudged through the


    snow. The chill was still there, it was always there, but at least it had stopped falling for a time. He


    made a pathway and I followed behind him until we got to a set of houses set against the magical wall.


    He pointed to one that had a blue chimney, the sight of the healer. "In there."


    Oh, he wasn''t brave enough to follow after me? I shrugged, and trudged to the porch leaving my own


    set of tracks in the powdery snow. I got to the door and opened it, there wasn''t much point in me having


    to knock. The ce smelled off the moment I set foot inside. It was simr to Amanda''s scent, but


    warped somehow, like the chocte had been scorched. A red-haired woman was tied to a bed with


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    heavy chains. She smiled at me, a dimple showing in her left cheek. "Prime!" she chirped.


    "Sir," one of the attendants warned me, putting himself between me and the woman. "We weren''t


    expecting you. It''s not safe."


    "I''ll talk to her. I need to know what''s going on in my territory. Talk woman, you look like one of ours that


    wandered off over a year ago, but you don''t smell like her. Who are you?"


    She pouted at me, before sighing and flopping back down on the bed. "You''re no fun."


    "I''m not here to be fun to you. My only concern is my pack."


    "And that hot piece of ass you''ve got hidden away," she cooed. "I can almost taste her on you. You''ve


    taken a Luna"


    I scowled. How did this thing know about Amanda? "What are you?" I stressed. "You''ll tell me, or I''ll get


    serious with you."


    She purred, which took me by surprise. "Me? I only want to serve beneath you, Prime. Lose yourself in


    me, forget that woman of yours and join with me. We can do so many glorious things together. The


    world could be ours," she moaned thest words out. Her cunt was dripping wet, but I had no interest


    in her.


    "I wasted my timeing here." I nodded to my men. "Kill her, I''m done."


    "Prime!" she called. I ignored her pleas, turning my back on her and striding out. "You''re leaving without


    hearing the best part?"


    I nced over my shoulder at her. "And what would that be, demon?"


    "I can tell you what happened to the wolf pack that used to live up there, well they sort of still do. It''s


    just their bodies have newndlords."


    Was this creature telling me that the entire pack to the north was destroyed? That didn''t seem possible.


    "You lie."


    "That''s what your brother thought too until I took him in there. But not even having a Luna is going to


    help you find him, he''s lost, forever."


    "Kill her," I ordered again. I was done trying to get answers out of her. Her cacklingughter followed


    me as I strode from the house.


    What I should do was obvious. I should travel up north as soon as first light hit and check out the status


    of my brother''s kingdom. But I wasn''t sure if I could do all of that when my only thought was how i was


    going to take my Luna next. The nipple mps had been fun, but I had far more than that when it came


    to my toys with a zap, and I wanted her to experience them all.


    "Sir," Yale called to me, jogging over. His fluffy brown hair made me want to spear my hands through it.


    Maybe it was time to take what he offered. If I fucked someone here I''d be more inclined to fulfill my


    little expedition instead of returning home to my loving Luna''s sweet sweet pussy.


    "What is it?" I demanded.


    "There''s another one, and this one told me he''ll infect everyone unless you talk with him."


    "I''m not going to waste my time..." I frowned. There was an odd scent on Yale now, one I did not like at


    all. "Yale," I rumbled his name and his eyelids fluttered, focused on my mouth. "Why do you smell like


    burned nuts?"

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    My wolf wasn''t sold on this being a great idea. But I wouldn''t be diverted. Even if I couldn''t take out the


    worst one, if I got his beta, I would still call it a win.


    The stable door creaked and I tiptoed over there. There were no animals inside, probably hard to keep


    them in this weather. But, there was still plenty of fresh straw piled around. I walked to one of the piles,


    moving the straw around, judging my chances when I spied adder out of the corner of my eye. I tilted


    my head back to study this new area. It was cramped, I would barely be able to fit up there, but there


    was no way in hell Javier would be able to squeeze into such a tiny area.


    How much time had passed? I nced over my shoulder. I hadn''t heard him howl, the announcement


    of his hunt, but could the screaming wind have stolen it? I shivered and put my frozen toes on the first


    rung, pulling myself and the sheet behind me. I got to the top and squinted. It was going to be an even


    tighter fit than I''d thought. I scrambled up thest little bit and huddled in the eave, as far back as I


    could get without squeezing myself to death. It was a bit hard to breathe, but there was no way the wolf


    would be able to find me up here, and even if he did, he couldn''t reach me.


    The win was mine.


    What was even better, from this angle there was a tiny gush of air, and when I turned to find it, I found a


    tiny hole that gave me a great view of the path leading up to my sanctuary. I even could see part of the


    entry of the castle. Once Javier started, I''d be able to see him, but there was no way he could see me.


    How would he kill the beta? Would he tie him up and break his neck? Or would he do something far


    better? That man needed to suffer for what he''d done. I didn''t want him to have an easy death and his


    Alpha? Oh, he needed to have the most painful death of all.


    A sh out in the snow drew my ears. Scarlet hair that reminded me of blood. Hair I''d only seen on the


    head of one person, one monster. I was seeing things. He couldn''t be here. The whole ce was


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    surrounded by some magic barrier.


    Javier strode out of the castle naked as could be, and as a man. Odd, I''d have expected him to go after


    me like a wolf. No matter, I was going to win. If he wanted to handicap himself? So be it. Javier tilted


    his head back and screamed in what resembled a howl before insaneughter spilled from his lips. "I''m


    He turned around, studying thendscape. I couldn''t tell if he was trying to use his human scents, but


    he scanned every direction before taking off on a path that would lead him straight to me. He got


    several yards and crouched down, touching the snow with his bare hand and bringing it to his mouth


    where he licked at it. A smile blossomed across his face, and the monster traveled closer to me.


    I held my breath, even though it was impossible for him to hear me from here. He wandered to the


    bushes, running a hand through them before cocking his head and staring up at the trees around him.


    Thank Goddess I hadn''t tried to hide there.


    He turned his back on me and headed up the other path.


    This was it. While he was wandering away I needed to get down and back to the castle.


    This game was mine.

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    There.


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took my time, choosing where I stepped, and moved through the barn until I got to the base of the


    and pulled it away and flung it to the ground with a loud crash. She yelped and a shuffling told me she''d


    likely put her hands over her mouth.


    "I know where you are, Princess," I cooed, tilting my head back and scanning the top. There wasn''t


    enough straw up there to hide a person. "You''re not winning. You''re trapped. Give up now, and I might


    go easy, I''ll only fuck two of your three holes."


    I took another step back and spotted her, still wrapped up in a sheet. It outlined her body nicely,


    showing me all the delicious morsels I would feast on. Fuck, I wanted her now.


    "I''ll give you to the count of three. Come down, or I''m going up there." I nodded to thedder. "If I have


    toe up there, you''re going to regret it." I wanted her to resist. Breaking them was the best part,


    they were so obedient after and I got to show them just how far they could go. Their limits were never


    anything like they thought. I''d have her panting and calling my name in no time, and the best part,


    because she''d agreed to this game of mine, I would get a chance to breed her before official


    permission from my Alpha. "One," I called up.


    The wood creaked directly above me. I waited for her to peer down at me, but no frightened eyes met


    mine.


    "Two," I called, grabbing thedder and setting it against the spot she hid. "Last chance, Princess."


    She still didn''t answer. I shrugged. She could have it her way then. I climbed up the steps, my cock


    getting harder with every rung. I would fuck her from that high, force her face close to the edge so her


    body would tighten as fear consumed her. Bury myself in that tight wet pussy of hers and then take her


    ass too.


    I was almost up thedder when I heard a thump on the ground beside me. I peered over to see


    Amanda racing out of the barn. The minx had jumped in a pile of the straw. She was racing for the


    castle as fast as she could.


    Laughing, I hopped down from thedder. The beast in me was eager and so was I. I ran after her.


    She got to the steps, her fingers reached out for the handle to freedom.


    I jumped on her from behind, pinning her down. "Sorry, Princess," I purred in her before I got up and


    dragged her away from safety by a handful of her hair. I dragged her right back to the barn and threw


    her against the same pile of straw she''d used to break her fall. I followed her down, grabbing her jaw


    and kissing her hard, my tongue tangling with hers before I pulled away and shoved my starving cock


    down her throat until her eyes watered. I kept a hold of her long hair like a reign as I thrust into her as


    hard and deep as I wanted. My cock bulged against her throat as I pushed deep and she choked on


    me. "You lose," I purred to her, using my free hand to tear the sheet away.


    "And now, you''re mine. You can fight if you want, I''d love it if you do, but you''re not leaving this room


    until I''m fucking satisfied."


    I paused to grin, grabbing her by the back of the head and pushing her all the way until her nose tickled


    my groin. "Wee to being my fucktoy, Princess."

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Laughing, I pulled my still hard cock out of her dripping wet hole.


    She turned to look over her shoulder at me, there was such a pretty mix in her eyes. Fear, a tinge of


    pain, but the best one of all was arousal. She loved it, they always loved it. Even the toys that got


    ripped apart went to hell with a smile on their face.


    "Look at that mess you''re making," I chided her, rubbing my dick between her pussy lips and gathering


    all the slick cum. "Do me a favor, bend over all the way, and spread your ass cheeks for me. I''m sure


    Zale used his favorite toy on you, but I want to give you something way better than that."


    She shuffled in the straw, doing as I bad. Her eyes were wide and tracks of tears ran down her cheeks.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Please, be gentle," she whispered to me.


    Iughed at her, running a hand over her ass cheeks. "Gentle, Princess? That''s hard to do with a


    monster like this. How about I hold you after it''s all over and tell you what a good girl you are?" I purred.


    She bit her bottom lip, her eyes getting ssy. "You want to be my good girl, right?" I whispered.


    I took the head of my dick, pushing it against the tight little hole. I wondered if either of my lovers had


    taken the change to enjoy this nirvana. "Yes," she panted at me. She pushed the slightest bit against


    me, my tip just barely entering her.


    "Such a good girl," I praised, running a hand from her back to her ass which I gave a generous


    squeeze. "Since you want me to be gentle, I''ll let you pin yourself on me. My cock is starving and your


    ass is the perfect treat. Try to be really good for me and swallow me in one gulp, okay?" I reached


    around her one more time, finding her soaking wet slit and slipped a finger through it before brushing it


    over her sensitive little clit. "Come on, Princess, if you do a good job I won''t have to let the beast out."


    She sniffled once, pulled her cheeks apart and pushed herself back onto me as hard as she could. My


    dick only went into her halfway before she mewed in pain, tensing. Her hands clutched her cheeks so


    hard her forearms shook. "Is that enough?" she whimpered at me.


    Iughed, curling my hand in her hair and pulling it to me to sniff. Her fear scent was intoxicating. I


    wiggled my hips, enjoying the hot tight flesh I''d practically been poured into. "Almost, baby," I moaned,


    stroking her harder. She quivered beneath me, getting closer to her own orgasm. "My sweet girl, I want


    you to beg me to put it all the way inside you."


    She gulped and whimpered but her hips still thrust against my hand, seeking that all important high.


    She tensed, getting closer and closer to it. I pulled my fingers away and she cried. "Why?" she


    demanded.


    It was going to be hard to give this one back to the other two. I quite liked how her shapely ass sucked


    me in and squeezed me so fucking tight I thought I''d bust inside. But no, I wanted to be all the way


    inside of her hot little ass before I exploded. She needed to feel my massive size in all of her body, so


    she''d never forget me. "Come on, baby," I cooed. "Do what I tell you and I''ll let you finish. You want to


    make us both happy, right?"


    She whimper-sobbed again and my cock twitched inside of her. "Yes," she answered in that soft little


    sweet voice of hers. This was even better than me just taking it. The sweet surrender of her flesh to


    mine and all for a few moments of skilled fingering. "Please, put it all the way in," she cried.


    I smirked, my fingers returned to her greedy little clit and I drove her to the brink in seconds. She hit her


    peak and moaned deep in her throat, her entire body tensing again. I grinned, grabbed her hips again


    and plunged all the way inside until she screamed in the most delicious mix of pleasure, and maybe a


    little bit of pain.


    But that''s okay, it wouldn''t take long for me to take that away from her and blind her with unbearable


    pleasure.


    Because I wasn''t done with her yet.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    She obeyed without question, legs falling to the sides even as I spoke the words. She gasped the


    instant I touched her. The tips of my fingers were soaking wet from a mixture of hers and my juices. I


    thrust deeper into her, deep and hard as I could go as I forced her to ride my hand for her own orgasm.


    "It hurts," she cried, grabbing at my legs. Her voice wasced with pain but also the purr of pleasure.


    "You like it," I whispered, ws gliding on her hips. Not enough to pierce, but enough to let her know


    my beast was having a st with this whole event. "That greedy slit of yours just wants to swallow


    anything I put toward it. Don''t worry, Princess, I''ve got some fun toys that will stretch you in ways you


    never imagined. Toys as thick as my arm, I''m going to wreck that pussy of yours and I promise you''re


    going to love it. Because my good girl just loves the pain." I pinched her clit hard and she thrashed


    back against me, squeezing the life out of me as she rode out her own orgasm.


    I teased her wet entrance, fingers gliding across her clit but not staying. She thrust against me,


    searching for more. I continued to tease her, not giving her any of the delicious friction she so craved.


    "More," she finally begged with a catchy little sob in her throat.


    "Sure thing, Princess," I cooed, pinching her clit again, harder this time. But she''d stopped crying from


    the pain, she was too obsessed with the pleasure I was bringing her.


    I needed something more. I wanted something to throw us both off this mountain we were climbing. I


    pulled her back against me until I was lying t on my back and arching into her pulled against me. It


    wasn''t the mostfortable of positions but I hadn''t chosen it for that reason. Grabbing with one hand,


    I yanked a handful of hair out of my way, wrapping it around my fist until her body tightened in that line


    of pleasure and pain way. I leaned forward and kissed the smooth skin of her shoulder and licked my


    way upward.


    Her hips never stopped thrusting against my fingers. She didn''t even stop when I bit into her. My fangs


    slipped easily into her flesh. Blood trickled down her shoulder but she was too far gone in her lust haze


    to care at the moment. I bit harder until it was a stream of blood.


    The skin beneath me changed, taking my coat of arms scarred into her flesh forever. She gasped


    beneath me, her eyes zing over. She worked her hips furiously. My lust was devouring her, she''d


    lost track of everything else but its intoxicating hold. She thrust against me harder and harder.


    I grabbed her sweet little clit again, forcefully rubbing it together and she arched like a bow and


    insides with my juices, iming her for myself.


    "Turn around," I ordered, not giving her a chance to recover.


    She started to get up, but I held her down, forcibly turning her while still connected to me. Her breath


    came in funny little pants. "What?"


    "Mark me on my chest, right now. Where the nipple is. I want to be able to feel every emotion you


    possess, it''s going to make our ytime so much more fun." I grinned. "Once you finish I''m going to tie


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you upside down and feast on that beautiful cunt of yours.


    "Javier!" A familiar male voice called.


    I cocked my head and sighed. "Don''t think you''re getting out of marking me," I growled at her, grabbing


    her by the nape of the neck and forcing her lips against my chest. "Bite," I demanded.


    She only hesitated for a moment before my sweet princess bit into me and left her own coat of arms.


    We''d just been bound to each other until one of us died, and I never nned to let that happen.

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    But that wasn''t what I told her. I slipped my hand around her throat, squeezing just enough for her lips


    to fall apart. "That''s not what I told you to do," I growled at her, thrusting my hips forward until my cock


    vanished down her soft wet throat. She didn''t even struggle against me this time. She obediently


    rocked her head back and forth taking more and more of me in with each movement.


    Javier shrugged, gripping her hips and pulling her up and down. Her greedy pussy made squishing


    noises of protest as he dragged her off his dick and plunged her right back on it. "I don''t know about


    you, Bo, but I could enjoy this victory round all week."


    "Zale will be back soon, you know that." Her mouth was so perfect for swallowing me like this. I thrust


    harder against her, watching her lips take all of me in. She''d learned fast, then again with a torture


    instrument like Javier''s, I wasn''t surprised. I was expecting to find pools of blood after he''d had his fun,


    but our little Luna as petite as she was seemed to be made of sterner stuff.


    "Yes, I do know that," an all too familiar voice growled from behind me.


    "Zale," I bit my lip, eyes locked on him. My heart fluttered as it always did when he was near, but other


    parts of me reacted too.


    Amanda made a nice noise as my dick twitched deep down her throat. Something between a gag and


    a cough.


    "Bo," he replied back. There wasn''t any softness in his voice. "Javier, what do you think you''re doing?


    And why is my Luna branded with your mark first?"


    Javier never stopped pumping his hips, if anything, he pushed into her harder. His free hand roamed


    around the front, to her dripping pussy and he fingered her, using the wetness dripping off of her to rub


    against her sensitive clit. "She lost," he answered simply, moaning with each thrust. "And you know


    what I do to losers, Zale."


    "Hurry up and finish," Zale snapped.


    I pulled away from Amanda, letting my cock pop out of her mouth. The Alpha wasn''t happy. This wasn''t


    time to be enjoying anything. I''d get mypletionter. "What is it?"


    He waved a hand at me. "Finish, we''ll discuss itter, but none of it is good. There''s something going


    on that''s not normal up north."


    Amanda''s eyes were clenched tight. Her entire body tensed and she bit her lip hard, fighting to not


    make a sound.


    "No," Javier scolded her, bringing her mark to his lips and sucking on it. "You need to scream," he


    ordered. "We want to hear how good you feel, let the whole world know how great of a fuck we are and


    how you get to monopolize us. Come on pretty, give it all you''ve got."


    My own erection faded away. I tugged at the wetness trying to clear it off, and just watched Javier fuck


    Amanda.


    She lost her inner fight. She couldn''t hold back anymore. Her head fell back as Javier went faster and


    faster and bit into her mark. She screamed and a stream of fluid sparkled as it shot through the air from


    her.


    I chuckled as she stared down at herself. "What, you''ve never squirted before, Luna?"


    She barely had enough blood left in her cheeks to blush and she shook her head at me. "No," she


    whispered.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Zale scoffed. "That won''t be the first time, we know how to get a woman going. But for now, we need to


    take a break."


    Javier waved us off. "Go do that then, I''m not done." His hips worked fast as he plunged into her


    unresisting body. "Fuck," he groaned before he himself tightened and he held her close as his body


    spasmed into her. Javierughed as he pulled out and got to his feed. "Finally, it went down, so what''s


    the issue, Alpha? Who are we going to kill?"


    Zale''s eyes roamed to Amanda and he shook his head. Whatever he had to say, he didn''t want to


    share it with her.

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    I didn''t answer, taking another long sip.


    Javier clucked his tongue at me, his tongue darting out and circling his lips. "You want to be a bad girl,


    huh? That''s fine, Princess. I''ve got a toy or two that will set you back on the straight and narrow. For


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    now, you better finish that water and eat some of the fruit. Your body needs the extra nutrients, and


    Luna or not, we''re not letting you out of this room until we''re finished."


    "Why?" I demanded. I was surprised myself at my gall. He''d just told me what he nned to do to me if


    I gave him too much trouble. But it was strange they were locking me away like this.


    "To keep you safe, Princess. The Alpha ns to share you with us, but the rest of the pack has to earn


    the right. Besides, even though this might seem like a frozen paradise, even we can run into some


    problems now and again. Just be a good girl and stay put. Do that and I promise to crawl into your bed


    in the morning, hold your legs apart, and lick your sweet pussy until you can''t take anymore. I''ll give


    you so many orgasms and won''t fuck you until you beg for it. Doesn''t that sound like a nice reward?"


    I swallowed arge gulp of water and the ice felt like it burned its way down my throat. I believed him


    words. "Goodnight, Javier," I mumbled.


    "A, you don''t want to let me watch you eat? I like seeing juicy things go between your lips."


    "Javier!" Zale snapped from the other room.


    Javier sighed and stretched out before reaching down and adjusting his rock-hard dick. "I''ll have to take


    care of this myselfter. But I''ll make sure that I dedicated my next one for you, Luna. Good night."


    "Javier!" Bo roared.


    Javier rolled his eyes and swaggered out of the room, closing the door behind him and leaving me


    alone again.


    I grabbed my water and resumed gulping it. It was heavy in my stomach but I wanted to think about


    something else than Javier''s broad tongue sweeping over my clit. How could I even be horny? I should


    be satisfied for a month by this point.


    By the time I was finished with my drink I was too tired to work on the fruit. My eyes were heavy as the


    entire day''s events raced to catch up to me. I was exhausted. I couldn''t even bring myself to eat a


    single grape.


    I curled up in the bed pulling the heavy covers up beneath my chin. At least it was warm and soft. I


    wasn''t sleeping in the corner on a dirty towel. I even had a soft fluffy pillow that made me sigh as my


    head sunk onto it.


    My eyes drifted shut and before they closed a pair of golden eyes with crimson specs flickered through


    my vison. His cruelughter at my pain and the suffering of my loved ones echoed through my head


    and I bolted upright, holding myself.


    I might be exhausted, but I couldn''t let myself sleep. The dreams awaited me if I slipped away and I


    wasn''t strong enough to survive them again.


    "I''ve got it, I''ll take care of it in the morning," Javier called from beyond my door. He opened it and


    locked it back behind him. He ran a hand through his hair and shook his head at me. "Move over,


    Princess. I don''t know what''s going on with everything inside you but you''re driving my wolf crazy, I''m


    holding you until you fall asleep and there will be no denying me."

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    She was a pretty enough wolf, no superstar looks, but that didn''t matter. The most alluring thing about


    her was what excited me the most. This Luna of ours had the perfect hips, nice and thick. She''d be


    able to spit out cubs for us. Our pack would be bolstered and we''d be able to take over in the future.


    Heh, maybe I could convince the Alpha to go after her homend first. I didn''t know exactly who she


    was trying to get revenge on, but willingly putting her body on the line in a game against me told me


    she was desperate for it.


    Revenge would be hers, eventually. We''d crush that entire area. I''d personally ughter anyone she


    Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    even so much as red at.


    Because whoever had her attentionst time, thest man to enjoy this sweet body had left her scarred


    on the inside. She couldn''t even sleep peacefully without that flutter of insane panic that threatened to


    swallow her whole.


    Would she have screamed if I hadn''te in?


    Zale''s rage simmered at the edge of my mind, like a living parasite ready to devour me. Fuck, I''d have


    to figure out what to do with him soon.


    The door creaked open and Boo peeked in. "What are you doing?" he demanded in a hiss, eyes


    narrowed on how close I was to Amanda.


    "My mate needed me," I growled back, careful to not wake her. If I was going to wake her, it would be


    for my own satisfaction, not because this asshole was being too fucking loud.


    "Zale''s pissed."


    Iughed, almost too loud. "Tell me something I don''t know."


    "Oh?" Bo smirked. "How about you''re going to be bottom as punishment for abandoning our meeting?"


    I growled. "Fuck."


    "That''s right, he''s going to fuck you hard too. He''s still pretty pent up from all that lust you shoved his


    way when you were getting your needs taken care of."


    ncing back at Amanda wincing in her sleep, I shook my head. "No way, I can''t leave her until


    tomorrow. Besides, I promised to wake her up in a very special way."


    Bo smirked. "He''s not asking if you want to, Javier. He''s telling you to get your ass in there so he can


    pound it. Besides, I''m sure I can do whatever you needed to our little Luna."


    Zale was really going to take it out on meter. Oh well, it''s not like I couldn''t take a pounding. He was


    big but nothing I couldn''t endure. "I''ll take my punishment tomorrow. I''m not letting her sleep without me


    in here, and face it, Bo, you''re not good enough to be a good substitute yet. You were too much of a


    chicken to mark her for yourself."


    "You sure you want to deny him like this?" Bo demanded eyes narrowed on me. His teasing smirk from


    before had been wiped away. "You know what will happen once he gets going?"


    "You mean I''ll be bleeding?" I chuckled. "Don''t worry about it. Been there, loved that. I''m determined to


    wake my princess up with a tongue all over that wet pussy of hers. I want to keep sucking and licking


    her until she can''t take it anymore and squirts for me again. That was so fucking hot."


    "Hope it was hot enough to cover the hell you''re going to go through. Zale is not going to be happy


    you''re refusing him."


    "Hell? Try being this fucking horny and being stuck by this hot piece of ass and resisting it. That''s true


    hell, man. Maybe you shoulde over here and help me with my problems. Could be pretty hot to


    fuck beside her." I smirked at Bo.


    Bo nced back and forth over his shoulder and then back to me before he closed the door. "We''ll both


    get punished tomorrow. Damn you for being so fucking tempting, Javier."

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    I tried licking him first. Starting at the base of his shaft and drawing my tongue up, but the sheet made it


    difficult, sticking to my tongue as I went. Javier curled a hand on the back of my neck, his grip


    tightening.


    "God, that hot little mouth of yours. Stop fucking teasing me, bitch," he snarled.


    He pushed me down into his entire cock was far down my throat. I couldn''t swallow, could barely


    breathe, not that Javier cared. "Mph," I protested, trying to lift myself.


    "Yeah right, take it all, Bo," he demanded in a soft hiss, pushing me as bar down on him as he could.


    I bobbed my head up and down obediently, trying not to choke on the dryness of it all. His roughness


    made the sheet wet far faster than I had managed and in time the gliding up and down his marvelous


    shaft got easier.


    "That''s it, gobble it all up," Javier moaned. His hand moved from my neck to fist into my hair. I winced


    at the tightness but it only spurred Javier on. He thrust into the hot wet confines of my mouth.


    Despite the rough treatment, I was still turned on. I knew whatever came afterward would be worth it. I


    could always trust Javier to get me off, and I would love him while it was happening. The back of my


    mouth butted against his cock and he grinned, finally letting me go. He pulled me off him before taking


    the sheet off and throwing it over Amanda''s body. The woman was still out cold, a faint frown on her


    lips.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be able to sense when she''s awake. Get beneath me. I want to see your pretty eyes


    when I''m fucking you."


    I chuckled, squeezing my chin. Everything was sore from being forced open for so long. "Not so fast,


    Javier, you made me a deal."


    Javier growled at me. "You seriously want to do this shit, now?"


    I nodded.


    "Fine." He reached to the side and pulled out his little spinning wheel from the dresser drawer. "I was


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    going to use this on her first. I''m dying to get the really nice toys for her."


    I could bet. Javier loved the ones that stretched a body to its limits most of all. I grabbed the little


    section of the wheel that needed to take a turn and spun it. We watched the arrow travel across the


    various toys until itnded on one.


    Javierughed. "Shit, that''s fucking great."


    "What?" I demanded. I couldn''t see since he''d put a finger over it right away.


    "You''re going to have some nice eggs inside you, Bo. Hell, I''ll even shoot those things up in you first


    before I fuck you. You''re going to feel so tight and full."


    "Eggs?" I echoed. What the fuck was he talking about?


    Javier crawled out of bed. "Assume the position, slut," he sneered into my ear with a husky growl. I


    didn''t hesitate and climbed higher, my ass swaying in the air. "Good," Javier praised, his hand running


    down the curve of my spine.


    I heard the smack before I felt it and bit back the moan that demanded release. Fuck, he was good at


    that. My entire body throbbed from his touch. "More," I whispered, desperate for another.


    "No, stay here and wait for me. I''m getting a blindfold too. This toy is best used when a sense is taken


    away." He reached beneath me grabbing my cock and squeezing it almost to the point of pain. "Don''t


    worry, I''ll get a nice thick ring for this too. We''re going to have so much fun you won''t care about our


    punishment, Bo. Just keep your legs spread nice and wide for me. We''re going to have a great night."

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Javier


    I set the bowl of toys down on the side of the bed and ran the main attraction over Bo''s eager little ass.


    He jerked at the slimy feel and nced over his shoulder at me. He stared nkly at the toy in my


    hands, his mouth opening, and closing as he searched for words.


    "What''s wrong?" I whispered, rubbing the toy between his tight cheeks. He shuddered from the feel of


    it. Damn, if he thought that was weird, wait until I got to the main event. "You''re going to wake our


    Luna," I scolded.


    "Javier," he hissed, tightening his ass up. "What the fuck is that. No fucking way that can fit in me. It''s


    as big as you are and why the hell is it hollow?" He did his best to try to peer into my bowl but I pped


    his ass for even trying it.


    "Be good, Bo," I growled, fingers grazing his thighs. "I promise I''m going to do something to you you''ve


    never had before. And if you like it, we''ll do it to our Luna too. We can even slip this inside her while


    she''s sleeping.


    Bo bit back a groan. His cock twitched. He liked that idea. I positioned the tip of my toy at his tight little


    entrance and gently pressed against it. The goop that clung to it rubbed over his asshole, making it


    nice and wet.


    I wanted to hear his pretty moans. I wanted Amanda to wake up and join us. I would fill herpletely


    with my surprises if she did. I pressed harder on the top and the tip slowly slid into Bo. He shuddered,


    biting into the pillow to stop himself from moaning. I smirked and with one hand reached between his


    legs massaging his balls as I teased him with shallow thrusts.


    His hips moved against me, searching for more contact as he thrust back against the soft stickiness. It


    wasn''t the firmest of dildos, but it didn''t have to be. Not for its special trick. I pushed it farther in,


    watching his face, and squeezed his balls tighter.


    A low moan stifled from the pillow trickled out of him. A whimper for more. Such a greedy man.


    Smirking, I pushed it in deeper. His ass had swallowed half the tube so far. Just a bit more and the real


    fun would begin. What would his expression be?


    "Stop teasing me," Bo whimpered, shaking his ass trying to take more of it inside.


    "Teasing you is fun," I replied, shifting my weight and slipping my hand around his cock, gliding the


    stickiness from the toy up and down his shaft. "Maybe I should put that cock ring on you now. Don''t


    want to let you get off this easily."


    "Damn it," Bo growled. "Just fuck me already, Javier. You''re teasing the shit out of me. I need more.


    Your toy is big but it''s worthless. You got a dud for once."


    "Oh did I?" I questioned with a grin.


    Amanda moaned in her sleep, biting her lip as she shifted. The lust I was feeling was consuming her.


    The sweet smell of arousal drifted from her. I wanted to find the source of that chocte scent and


    devour it.


    I shoved the toy all the way inside until the base stopped it from sliding up any higher. "There we go.


    You think it''s a dud, huh? Stay still, Bo."


    "What the fuck are you doing?" Bo demanded.


    "Suchnguage. I''m afraid I''m going to have to punish you," I scolded him. I grabbed the smaller but


    ice-cold egg from the basket and pushed it through the tube at the bottom of the toy. Hmm. It wasn''t


    going to be enough to travel up by itself. Well no matter, it''s not like I hadn''te prepared. I grabbed


    the rest of the small cold eggs and pushed them in one after the other, my eyes trained on Bo''s face.


    I must have been on the seventh one when his expression changed. His eyes widened and his fists


    clenched. One of the eggs I had just shoved in there slowly slid out and I pushed a finger against it to


    keep it inside. "Fuck,'' he hissed. "That shit is cold, what the hell is it?"


    "Ice," I replied with a smile, pushing down and another of the little eggs slipped deep inside him. I


    grabbed a couple of the regr eggs and pushed them in so the ice couldn''t escape. "Your punishment


    you bad bad boy."


    Bo grunted at my words. His moan was only partially muffled by the pillow. His body shook. "It''s too


    cold, stop, Javier,'' he pleaded.


    I grabbed one of the other special eggs and pushed it in to follow after my jelly ones.


    Bo was panting at this point. "Fuck," he whimpered.


    I pushed another special egg in. Thest of the ice must have made its way inside him because his


    pained expression was reced was a very confused look. His eyes widened and he held himself still


    but nothing could stop the jelly from melting and slowly dripping out of his tight ass. It oozed out like a


    living thing.


    "Javier, fuck this toy," he growled at me.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I grabbed a handful of simr eggs and shoved them into the tube, one after the other, not giving it a


    rest until his ass had gobbled up the entire bowl. The ones made of gtin slipped out of him in various


    stages of melting before he whimpered again, shaking his delectable ass back and forth.


    "What''s wrong?" I whispered into his ear, returning my hand to this cock and working it fast and hard.


    "It burns," he growled with a yelp.


    "Oh, that''ll only be for a few seconds, baby," I promised. I slipped the toy out of him, putting it back into


    the bowl as I lined myself up to his asshole. "I''ll make all the pain go away," I promised shoving into him


    with a fierce thrust, forcing all of myself into him at once and pushing thest of the eggs hanging out at


    his entrance farther inside his body.


    "Hot," Bo growled again.


    "Yeah, you are," I agreed before I grabbed his hips and got started.

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Zale


    What were those fuckers up to? The lust threatened to override my sanity. Here I was trying to write up


    a patrol route to keep my people safe, and my mates were fucking each other. At least they were


    careful to not get Amanda involved. No one was allowed to touch her again until I marked her. Javier


    had to pay for jumping ahead.


    I was still having trouble deciding what to use. I was torn between using wax at a higher degree than


    usual, or a whip that could cut through his tanned skin. He would of course heal whichever way I


    decided, but in the moment he would be bathed in the beauty of scars and blood.


    My cock twitched. Fuck them. I nced over my shoulder at the door they both vanished into. Maybe I


    shouldn''t let them get away with this.


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Fuck it. I would work on our security after I got this taken care of. I cracked the door open and watched


    them.


    Amanda was out cold, but soft little moans and whimpers escaped her as Javier''s lust rolled over her. I


    was used to his ways, but he was probably too much for a woman like her. Bo was face down in the


    pillow, moaning into it while Javier had him by the hips and thrust hard into him.


    Well, two could y at that game. I stepped into the room and crept on the two. They were so focused


    that neither noted I was there until I grabbed Javier''s hips. He didn''t stop pounding poor Bo, but he


    nced over at me, a wicked smile on his lips. "Hey," he greeted.


    I grabbed him by his wild mass of hair and pulled him to me with an intense kiss. My lips moved against


    his, hard and demanding. He moaned into my mouth, knowing better than to pull away as I bit into his


    soft flesh and Ipped at his blood. "You''re in trouble," I whispered against his mouth.


    "Worth it," he answered with an almost purr. "Come on, Zale, punish me. Rip me open, fuck me so hard


    we be one with Bo."


    I nodded, stripping my clothes off until I stood bare. I grabbed some lube that Javier had left on the side


    of the dresser. It wasn''t quite what I was used to, it was thick and reminded me of slime. But I didn''t


    care. I didn''t want my dick getting rubbed raw. I pped the strange substance on and it dripped thickly


    from my cock onto Javier''s leg. He grunted but not even that made him stop his relentless pursuit of


    fucking Bo in half.


    Bo''s groans got stronger. It wouldn''t be long before our Luna woke up at this rate. He was a strange


    mix of arousal and pain and it only served to make me harder. I pped Javier''s ass hard leaving a


    nice red welt on his ass cheek. "I hope you''re ready for punishment. This is just me getting off. Believe


    me, I''ll get you back for the whole mark thingter. You knew fucking better."


    Javier shrugged. I growled low at him, grabbed his hips and pulled him back, thrusting into him until he


    swallowed my entire cock. I was so rough, I forced him to half slide out of Bo. Strange, there was an


    odd mix of colors and smellsing from Bo and his eyes fluttered as he was torn between pain and


    pleasure.


    "Don''t worry," Javier purred and grunted as he took my full length. His ass clenched around me as he


    worked his muscles. It''s what I liked best about him, he had amazing control. He grabbed the side of


    my face and pulled me against his cheek. "It''s just a little wolf nip shoved inside. It''ll burn a little but he''s


    going to be a sex machine for hours."


    I chuckled, fisting Javier''s hair and pulling him backwards until his back arched into me, and I thrust


    harder inside his hot little ass. God, I loved being inside him. I almost wished Amanda could be


    included in this fuck pile of ours. Her sweet pussy filled with Bo''s cock during all this would be


    perfection. "Javier," I whispered.


    "Yes, Zale?" his words were nothing but moans. He was already lost in the pleasure of satisfying me.


    "Alpha," I corrected, tugging hard on his hair and bending him back more until he groaned. Poor Bo


    whimpered but he would just have to wait for his. I was the most important one in this room, and both


    these men had betrayed me. "You don''t get to call me by name until I''m done with you."


    Heughed, his tongue flicking out and wetting his lips. "Yes, Alpha," he thrust against me, faster and


    faster, swallowing mepletely into that surprisingly tight ass of his.


    "When I''m through with you, you''re putting on one of your cock rings, and you''re going to roll over for


    Bo and let him fuck you until he''s got it all out of his system."


    Javier whimpered. "But, Alpha, I wanted to wake up our Luna nice and special."


    I tugged back harder, pulling some hairpletely out in the process but my little slut only moaned


    harder at the pain. "I''ll be the one that gets to wake her up. Thanks for the idea, but Javier, your cock


    entering any of her holes until Bo and I have both marked her andpleted the connection. We need


    a Luna right now more than ever you selfish asshole."


    "Harder," Javier pleaded.


    I smirked, pulling back with all my strength, his hair ripping out by its roots as I pounded into him.


    "Alpha!" he howled as he tensed and exploded inside a grunting Bo.


    I smacked his ass several times, giving him several new marks, and stayed inside him. Thankfully, his


    stunt hadn''t woken Amanda. "Sorry, Bo," I whispered. "But I think I''m going to have to deny both of you


    the wholepletion thing until our Luna is marked. We need to prepare, because if things continue


    like this? We''re going to have to prepare for war."

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Javier


    All thoughts of going another round faded. "War?" I demanded. "Things are serious but not that much.


    You''re over reacting."


    Zale raised a brow at me. "Scoot over." He demanded.


    We shifted as ordered and Zale took a seat between Bo and me, careful to not disturb Amanda. How


    could the woman sleep through all this?


    "There''s something serious going on, something simr to what dad found when he was prime."


    I frowned. For Zale to mention his bastard of a father, things were serious. "Fine, what do you need us


    to do?"


    "I need someone to cross the border, investigate. But you have to be careful, infected are already


    inside the pack. Yale is one of them. We need to keep a close eye on him."


    "Close eye? If he''s in the pack, we need to kill him," I snapped.


    Bo tensed on the other side. "Javier," he hissed.


    He could be as soft as he wanted. My job was to keep Zale safe and I didn''t care who I had to kill to do


    it. "No, I''m serious. We know the dangers of letting enemies get too close to the royal family."


    Zale scoffed. "Royal," he sneered. "Yeah, I really fucking look like one of those."


    I red at my Alpha. "It doesn''t matter what you look like, it doesn''t change the fact you are one. I''ll


    protect you with my life, Alpha, you know that."


    He narrowed his eyes at me, grabbing my hair again and forcing me to look at him. "No, you will


    fucking not, Javier. In case your dumbass forgot you fucking belong to me. I''m not letting any of my


    things be broken unless I''m the one doing the breaking."


    I shivered at his raspy voice. I did love it when he got all possessive like that. He tugged my head back


    farther before kissing me hard, his lips and teeth bruising my flesh. "I understand," I whimpered.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He smirked and let me go. "In any case, when you go over the border, Javier, you''reing back in


    one piece, got it? If you let anything happen to you, I''ll rip your infected body apart limb by limb and


    devour you."


    "Sounds hot," I joked.


    Bo rolled his eyes. "But what about Amanda? If we''re investigating this whole mess, what are we doing


    about her?"


    Zale nced over at the sleeping woman. Man, we really did a number on her to still be asleep at this


    point. Maybe she wouldn''t even wake up if I followed my n anyway at this point. Shame, I wanted to


    fully taste her. "I''m staying with her. Bo, you''re going to investigate that shit hole she came from. Find


    out everything about her pack, and how many people we''re going to ughter. She''s ours now, anyone


    that contributed to hurting her is going to suffer."


    Bo nodded.


    But wait, that only left Zale alone. "Alpha, are you sure it''s safe for you to be alone? What if you''re


    attacked?" I didn''t like the thought of some mongrel getting in.


    Zale growled at me until I slunk down. "Are you questioning me? Do you really think I''m that weak,


    Javier? Maybe I should beat it into your body just what I''m capable of. While you two are gone, I''ll bond


    with our Luna, and when you return in two days time, we''ll do the ceremony and make it official. She


    should have recovered by then anyway."


    "You want me to investigate the situation in the north in two days? Zale, that''s ridiculous. I''m fast but-"


    I was cut off by his re and growl. "Alpha," he corrected with a throaty snarl. "And you''ll do what I


    order you to do. There is no defying me." He nced over at the toy I''d used on Bo and raised a brow.


    "Go make of whatever you put in there."


    I grinned at the thought of shooting icy eggs into my Alpha. "Yes," I agreed with an almost purr.


    Zale chuckled. "No, Javier, I want you to go make the exact ones you made for Bo, then you''re going to


    sit here and let him do everything back to you while I watch. You need to be punished before you go on


    this trip. I''m not letting you get away without some difort."


    Shit. I was fine being the one that used it, but I wasn''t so crazy about the thing when I was the one it


    was being used on. Fine, I''d just make a bunch of regr gtin eggs. Zale wouldn''t know what I''d


    used on Bo.


    "In that case, let me go help him make them. I want to make sure he uses the same ones he used on


    me," Bo added. I could strangle the fucker.


    Zale nced over at Amanda again, licking his lips. "Yes, go do that. I think I''m going to break down


    and wake our Luna up. You guys can smell it too, right?"


    Her lust? Yeah, it made me want to climb into bed with her, push her legs up, and bury my face in her


    pussy. It was hard to resist my instincts, but Zale had forbidden me from touching her, for now.


    "What''s wrong, Javier? Feeling worked up again?" Zale taunted. "Too bad you had to betray us all by


    doing whatever you wanted. You''re the one that caused the suffering you''re about to go through." He


    grinned. "And Bo? Be sure to get the cock ring too. I want Javier tied down nice and tight so that no


    matter what he feels through that bond of us, he won''t find any relief until I''m ready to give it to him.


    I groaned. Zale pulled the covers off her sleeping form, crawling between her legs, exactly how I


    wanted to do. He pulled her panties to the side and her scent flooded the room. My mouth watered.


    Fuck, why had I ruined this?


    Zale cocked his head, maintaining eye contact with me as he blew on her sweet little pussy and a


    lustful moan rumbled from her lips. "Better hurry," he told us before he bent down and licked her.


    I was about to let Bo fuck me like there was no tomorrow because all I wanted to do was join in on what


    was going to be an exciting morning. Her lust stirred through me and grabbing Bo I pulled him out of


    the room. The sooner this was done the better.

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Amanda


    He was there again. His golden eyes trained on me as he pinned me beneath his weight. "Amanda," he


    cooed, nails sinking into my skin. "You''ll never get away from me. No matter how many I have to kill or


    take apart in front of you, you''ll learn this lesson."


    "No!" I screamed at him, grabbing at his arm. "Please! I''ll behave, I''ll stop! You can''t!"


    He ignored me, nodding for my older sister to be brought in. He got off me, pulling me to my feet by my


    hair and thrust my face close. "Say goodbye, Amanda, after this is over, she won''t want to even


    remember your name."


    "Please, I''ll do anything. Let Lilith go!"


    My hair would probably be wrenched out by its roots but I didn''t care. I did my best to struggle to look


    back into his cruel eyes. How I hated this monster. "Do it," he ordered, nodding to his men.


    "Amanda!" Lilith''s scream turned into a shrill shriek, swallowed by the excitedughter and jeers of the


    men as they descended on her.


    I clenched my eyes shut. I was the worst.


    "No, Baby Girl," he scolded me, licking my face and kissing at my neck. "You have to watch, or I''ll throw


    your mother in there too. She''s pregnant with another whelp isn''t she? I bet some of my man would


    love that."


    I forced my eyes open, we were so close I could see everything. The life fading out of her eyes as she


    gave up under their touch. Tears streamed down my cheeks.


    The bastardughed into the crook of my neck and bit down hard. The bond wasn''t gentle, it sought to


    punish me as much as anything this fucker did. It was liquid fire branding my skin, marking me as his


    property. His to do whatever he wanted. His free hand slipped to my stomach. "Now that we''ve righted


    that, I think it''s time we worked on this. My men will need plenty of obedient little wolves like you in the


    future. Because you''re never going to defy me again, are you, Amanda? Because I''ll track you down,


    I''ll hold you prisoner, and give you the most exquisite pain you''ve ever imagined while I destroy


    everyone you hold dear." He kissed my mark and I fought the wave of nausea threatening me. I never


    felt anything but around this man, no matter what he tried to make me. "Submit," he growled into my


    ear.


    The world around me faded away, back into the inky ckness it hade from, and him with it. I


    opened my eyes again and I didn''t stare into a golden pair, but into Zale''s scarlet observant eyes. I


    would have thought a color like blood would be scarier than the ones that reminded me of sunlight, but


    that wasn''t the case. I didn''t care what he was trying to do, I jerked forward, diving into his arms, and


    almost knocking me backward.


    This was what a real mate bond was. True, he could be rough, maybe cruel but it was nothing I couldn''t


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    handle. He wrapped his arms around me, his heart thumping against my cheek. "Amanda?" he


    questioned. His voice was a dark growl, but I had a feeling it wasn''t aimed at me.


    I tilted my head up. "Yes?" I whispered. I didn''t have the strength to do more than that. Reliving what


    had happened to my sister had been too much.


    "You''re shaking, and I can tell it''s not excitement, even if I haven''t imed you yet. What''s wrong?"


    I puffed. Should I tell him everything? But, what if he hated me? I''d been selfish running from my pack,


    dooming those I cared for by doing it. "A nightmare," I replied softly.


    He quirked a brow. "No mere nightmare, tell me," he ordered. His Alpha tone was stronger than what I


    was used to.


    Hepletely overwhelmed me with it. I had no choice but to obey. "It was myst mate," I gasped


    out. Words I didn''t want to say to him. "Not my real one, a forced one."


    Zale pushed me away, inspecting me. This was it. This safe haven I had was about to be torn away.


    After all, he hadn''t imed me yet, marked me as his own. What reason did he have to protect me?


    "Show me."


    "Show you what?"


    "Your mark."


    I shook my head, my fingers going to my neck, to where it used to be. "I got rid of it." I bit my lip. "I can''t


    tell you how, it''s not that I don''t want to, I just can''t. You''ll have to find out on your own somehow?" I


    sighed. It would be easier if I could just tell him in detail about it.


    "I see," Zale kissed the spot my fingers were, a softer kiss than I was used to from this man. "Move


    your fingers," he ordered me, this time not in his Alpha voice.


    I had a choice, and I obeyed. Once my fingers were gone, he kissed the spot again, and once more


    before his fangs broke through his gums and he sunk them into me, marking me as his own. His power


    flowed into me, a source unlike anything else. And it wasn''t nausea I felt as the bond settled and my


    wolf met his, it was fate. "Zale," I whispered, reaching out and touching his cheek.


    He kissed the tips of my fingers. "You''re mine now," he growled. "Mine and the ones I choose to let


    experience my Luna. Whatever history you had doesn''t matter to me. I''ll kill everyst member of your


    old pack once I''ve acquired all my powers, and you will be at my side as we do it. You''ll be the only


    voice that spares any of them, and those you do wille to this pack, do you understand?"


    Hope beat in my chest. Could my mate really be capable of all that? But wasn''t there always a catch to


    getting a wishe true? "What do you want from me in return?" I demanded, probably a bit harsher


    than I meant to.


    He smirked, his kisses turning into nibbles his still elongated fangs shallowly sinking into my fingertips


    like needles. "All of you, Amanda. Your obedience, your body, your very soul."


    I couldn''t turn down an offer like that. I leaned up, kissing him. Wherever he lead, I would be willing to


    follow no matter how high the mes got.

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Javier


    Bo sat perched on a high stool at the counter, watching me. "More ice eggs," he ordered.


    "That''s more than I gave you."


    "I don''t care, more. And an extra one of those hot ones. You said you put wolf nip in that? Yeah, I need


    two extra of those too. You were supposed to be the one being punished in the first ce."


    I sighed, dutifully setting up the order. "You know you''re making this take longer than it needs to, and


    I''m not in any mood to fuck anymore. Kind of got it out of my system for now." Besides, I wanted to get


    back to that room. My Princess''s emotions were all over the ce.


    That''s when I felt it, the connection of another in my territory. Damn it, Zale just had to go and mark her.


    I was enjoying being the only one that had. It brought her one step closer to being the Luna we needed.


    "What?" Bo demanded, frowning at me. "I swear, Javier, if you''re trying to get out of this, I''m using the


    cactus dildo on you instead."


    "I''m not trying to get out of it, but thanks to you the princess has been marked by Zale." I chuckled.


    "Guess that means you''re thest to the party, Bo bo."


    He growled deep in the back of his throat, his eyes narrowing on me and his fists clenching on the


    edge of the counter. "Shut the fuck up, Javier. You know what? Forget it. I''m not in the mood anymore


    either. Who would want to fuck your smug ass anyway."


    I smirked. At least that was one thing out of the way. "Then we''re going back to them?"


    Bo unfolded his arms and hopped off the stool, stalking up to me. "No, on your knees, Javier, right


    now."


    "I''m not in the mood to suck you off. I want to get back to Zale."


    Bo shook his head, wrapping his hand around my hair. "I''m not asking you to, I''m telling you to.


    Remember, you''re my bitch until I''m satisfied. Who knows, maybe that hot little mouth of yours will urge


    me to fuck you after all."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I sighed and dropped to my knees, grabbing Bo''s cock and running my hands over the length of it.


    "You''re an asshole," I growled at him. "I''ll make youe in minutes so we can get back to them."


    "With all the crap you put in my system? I think you''re going to end up choking on my load far before


    I''m finished," he sneered at me, thrusting his tip against my lips. "Open up, Javier, time to y my


    punishment game."


    I didn''t have a choice, but I was determined to get this over fast. I opened wide and took him in,


    pushing forward until his whole length slid down my throat. I used the t of my broad tongue to put


    pressure on him as I bobbed back and forth running my tongue up and down his shaft. His knees


    threatened to buckle and his grip on my hair wavered as he grabbed the counter for support and


    panted down at me. Instead of slowing down I took this as an opportunity to go faster, and grabbing his


    ass cheeks for support, I forced him down my throat, taking him as deep as he could go. His hands fell


    to my shoulders, clutching onto them for dear life.


    "Fuck Javier," he moaned, thrusting into my mouth harder and faster. His nails sunk into my shoulders


    as he lost all control and just pounded into me. I smirked, hollowing my cheeks and sucking on him


    hard as I continued to bob back and forth, taking him all the way back. If it was one thing I could do


    thanks to Zale, I could give a mean blow job. "Fuck!" Bo growled in my ear, holding my head against


    his body as he came down my throat in a salty explosion.


    I gulped it up, using my tongue to tease everyst drop out of his shuddering frame and slowly pulled


    away, keeping eye contact. "Done? Can we get back to them now?"


    Bo snorted. "Done? You''re supposed to satisfy me until I say so, Javier, not when you do." He grabbed


    me by a handful of my hair and tugged. "Turn around. I think I want that ass of yours after all after that


    warm up."


    Iughed. "Seriously? You came that fast and you''re ready for another round already? You sure you''re


    not just putting on a front to keep me away from those two?"


    Bo smacked me upside the face with his hard cum covered cock. "Does it look like I''m lying to you?


    Turn around." He reached into the bowl and grabbed one of the ice eggs and my toy. "Be sure to bend


    over good and get that ass in the air, Javier. I want to watch your face as these slide inside you."


    "Vicious," I chuckled. "I''ll show you how a real man handles it," I assured him, getting on my hands and


    knees and sticking my ass up.


    I watched Bo use his own cum to lube up the toy and my cock stirred to life. There was something


    sensual about that. He leaned down, putting the tip against me and fed it inside, pushing the squishy


    end in until it waspletely inserted. He didn''t waste time with the eggs either. He fed them through


    the tube one after the other, pushing them down with each entry. It took seconds for the first ball of ice


    to hit and I gasped at the sensation as all my nerves came alive around the foreign sensation.


    "What? No smart ass remark about it?" Bo demanded, pushing the second one in. I bit my lip,


    determined to not give him any satisfaction, not this way anyway. They slipped into me one after the


    other making my whole body shiver. He didn''t divide it up with the others, just all the ice eggs he had


    created one after the other. Finally, I couldn''t hold it back anymore and I gasped as another of the cold


    slippery invaders forced its way into my full ass. These weren''t going to melt easily since they could


    keep each other cool. "That''s what I wanted," Bo cooed, rubbing my head. "Here''s your reward."


    Hot fire flushed into my system as the hot eggs came through. They turned the ice soft in seconds and


    the cold was diffused by the warmth. "Damn, Baby, you''ve got a mean streak," I teased him.


    He grinned, holding up another fire eggs. "Oh, don''t worry, Baby," he repeated, slipping it inside me and


    letting the mes and the wolf nip dissolve inside me. "I''m not done with you yet."

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Bo


    There was something too hot about watching Javiere undone by my hand. The man that rarely let


    anyone else top him was being dominated by me and it was as hot as fuck. I''d always wanted to watch


    him break and this was as close as I was getting to it. The eggs full of their potent blessing dissolved in


    him and his scent changed as his cock throbbed and he groaned in desperate need.


    Good. He deserved every second of agony. He''d given me so any of those damn things. I had thought


    my dick was going to split apart from all of the blood pumping through it.


    "What''s wrong, Baby?" I cooed into his ear, reaching down and grabbing his hardness in my hand and


    working his shaft in a tight vigorous rut until the asshole was panting, his hips moving in rhythm with my


    forcefulness. "You little slut," I sneered and he merely moaned in response. I should know better than


    anyone else what made one a slut, I knew I was one. Nothing felt better than sliding my cock into a


    fresh wet pussy or being stretched anew by Zale or even Javier with their dominant lovemaking.


    But today I was the one in charge. I could do anything I wanted to this man and he would just beg for


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    more. I still had two of the fiery eggs left and I wasted no time, pushing them down into the toy and into


    his body, chasing it off with the rest of the regr eggs that would melt innocently enough inside of him.


    "Fuck," Javier moaned as thest two hits melted into his system. His cock pulsed in my hand, his


    precum oozing from his tip. He was so fucking close from just me manhandling him. "Bo," he groaned


    my name, hips working faster and faster as he worked for that sweet friction I offered hm.


    I smirked, unwrapping my fingers from him and leaving him gasping for more. I pulled the toy out of him


    and thrust deep inside, still feeling the remains of some of the eggs oozing around my dick as I slid


    home. Maybe I should have waited a moment or two more, some of the wolf nip was still around and it


    made me groan as I grabbed his hips and backed his sweet ass into me.


    "Fucking tease," Javier snarled.


    "Shut up," I growled at him, moving my hand off his hip to p his ass before I pounded into it. His


    tightness swelled around me, squeezing me and pressuring just the right amount to send me to


    heaven. Fuck, I had wanted tost a long time, long enough for him to get frustrated with my slow


    pace. But I couldn''t. There was no stopping me as I used his hips as handles and smashed into his


    willing body over and over again. The wet sounds of our love-making only served to spur me on. I


    leaned down over his back, biting deep into his shoulder.


    His body spasmed as his cum sttered all over the floor. I let go of my death clutch,ughing at his


    mess.


    "Poor baby," I cooed, rocking his hips back against me. I was too close. Fuck waiting. I plunged


    desperately inside his tight channel onest time and exploded with everything I had, groaning as


    everyst drop was milked out of me by his willing body. "You''re a pretty good bottom fuck," I


    congratted him, patting his ass as I pulled free. "You should let yourself be dominated more often,


    you''re hot as fuck."


    Javier snorted his limbs trembling. "Doesn''t matter if its top or bottom, I''m always hot as fuck, Bo."


    Wheezing, he got to his feet, moving gingerly. I smirked and he raised a brow. "Don''t get too proud


    there, most of this is from those fucking eggs. Fuck that toy."


    "I could get the cactus dildo for you if you want," I offered. "I know how good it will feel when I have it


    deep inside you and I push the buttons to make the nubs vibrate like you did to me. You like it rough,


    right? The rougher the better didn''t you say?"


    Javier squeezed thest of his cum onto the floor and grabbed a towel to clean it up. "You think you''re


    hot shit because Zale let you do this? Just wait, I''ll get my revenge on you. I know how you like it, Bo."


    "Uh huh, and I just saw exactly how you do too, Javier. Don''t think you can one up me on this. We''re


    both fucking sluts."


    Javier smirked. "Got that right. I''ll miss seeing your tight little ass while I''m on my mission. Try to not get


    caught, huh? Last thing I want to do is waste my time getting you out of some fucking jam because you


    over estimated yourself."


    "Me? You try not to stick your cock in anything that moves this time. We don''t need another pregnancy


    scare like thest bout. I couldn''t imagine having to put up with a child version of you." I shuddered.


    "Anyway, you were right about one thing, we need to get back in there with Zale and say goodbye to


    our Luna properly. We can joke about it all we want, but our missions aren''t exactly safe."


    Javier smirked. "Yours is a lot more cushy than mine. Worst you''re going to find is some pussy-starved


    wolf that she abandoned. I could run into creatures way worse than that."


    "I don''t think it''s as simple as you''re painting it out to be," I replied back. "She''s scared of something,


    I''m not going to write that off so easily until I find out what exactly happened to her."


    "Well, try not to have too much fun fucking your way through her old pack. We''ve only got a couple


    days to sus out whatever is going on. If you take too long I''ll be back and inside her before you even


    get a chance to im her as your own."


    I smirked. "Oh? Well, I''m about to do that right now, Javier. There''s no way I''m leaving and being the


    only one that hasn''t imed our Luna yet. The next mark on her flesh is going toe from me, and


    nothing is going to stop me."


    He smirked at me. "Oh yeah? I think Zale might."


    I ignored him. I highly doubted even Zale was going to stop me from this mission. Besides, we needed


    our royal couple to have all the power they needed while we were gone. I had a sneaking suspicion


    that all wasn''t as calm in our little pack as it seemed.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Zale


    Amanda sat in between my legs, curled up on my chest. Those two idiots of mine were taking their


    damn time. "Hey," I whispered into her ear. I couldn''t wait any longer.


    She yawned at me, opening her eyes slowly. The tenseness that had been visible in her earlier had


    drained away. Whatever nightmares had cursed her before had left her alone at longst. "Zale?" she


    mumbled my name sleepily.


    Possessiveness flooded through me and it took all my strength to not just toss her on the bed and


    indulge in her once more. But there wasn''t time for that, not yet. "You need to mark me, Amanda. I''m


    not letting you get away with only having Javier under your control. You bear my mark now, which


    means I need yours too."


    Besides, I wanted more insight into her mind. Maybe she couldn''t tell me how she was able to get rid of


    a mark, but there had to be an answer somewhere. Maybe it was something her wolf could provide.


    That wasn''t such an easily done thing, such intervention could only be divinely done.


    Amanda nodded, perfectly willing to be my obedient Luna once more. Soon the power of my mate


    would pulse in every cell. "Where?" she asked, ncing over my body.


    "Right here," I ordered showing her a spot on my throat. "I want everyone that sees me to know that I


    belong to you, and that you belong to me, my sweet Luna. Especially when we go to visit that old pack


    of yours."


    She tensed, her fingers tracing the path on my throat. "Even though you''ve imed me, he won''t let me


    go that easily, Zale."


    I chuckled. "You let me worry about that. Besides, he, whoever he is, has never came into contact with


    a Prime. Once I have my full power, your pack will live in fear of me. Any that have harmed you will be


    slowly tortured for the rest of their days, bits and pieces of them cut off to fertilize ournds."


    She rxed against me, putting her lips against my throat and biting in without hesitation. Her fangs


    slipped into my skin and the powers bonding us together flowed through each other as we became


    "One more," I told her, kissing her forehead. "You did a good job, Amanda. You''ve got one more mark


    to give out and to receive and you''ll bepletely tied together with me and my mates."


    She shifted on myp, lying her cheek against my shoulder. "Does that mean the Goddess didn''t give


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    you to me?"


    "Huh?" I couldn''t quite nce at her but frowned at her question. ''Why are you asking that? It''s obvious


    you''re mine, woman."


    "You''ve got other mates. I must not be that special or important to you." her hand reached up, brushing


    against her shoulder. Is that where he old mark once was branded? I''d find that bastard and break his


    teeth one at a time for every touching something that wasn''t his. Then I''d let the other two loose on


    him. Whoever he was, we would make him suffer.


    I almost snorted at her words. "I''ve chosen other mates, you''re still the only one that was given to me


    by the Goddess. Just consider it was more than one Alpha willing toy their lives down for you.


    Because you were born to be my equal in every way, only a special woman can be the Queen of a


    Prime, and that''s you, Amanda. I don''t give a fuck about what you went through before you found your


    way to me. All I care about is you belong to me in every aspect of the word."


    She settled back down. "I don''t understand," she mumbled. "I''m nothing special."


    I growled at her. "Woman, I said you are, and that''s all you need to know. Besides, you''re not the one


    that gets to decide your worth, I do. You''ll understand when the full mantle of your position falls on your


    shoulders."


    I was saved from having to talk more as the door opened and Javier and Bo slipped in. Both smelled


    like exquisite sex and I growled low in my throat eager for another round with anyone who had a willing


    hole. I was far from done but my little mate couldn''t take anymore, just yet.


    "Not even a knock?" I scolded Bo.


    He grinned at me. "Where would the fun in that be?" He crawled onto the bed on the other side of


    Amanda, stroking her back in azy massage. "It''s my turn, isn''t it?" he demanded, ncing at me for


    approval. I nodded and he wasted no time in letting his fangs protrude and sink into the back of her


    shoulder.


    She tensed beneath him, her hands turning into fists against me as she struggled to not cry out from


    the pain. I knew she''d be okay though, she was my mate, and the Goddess wouldn''t have given me


    someone that couldn''t handle me. I watched as her skin took on the dark marks and coat of arms that


    would introduce her as belonging to Bo. It fit well, and it pleased me knowing he''d picked the spot she''d


    been touching. Yet another memory of her past we were stripping away from her.


    When we were done there would be no Amanda from the past. The former woman that lived another


    life wouldn''t exist, only my strong brave Luna would, the woman that would help me raze down the rest


    of the if I so wished it. The Queen at my side and prepared to raise our pups. No one else would


    do, and we were deliciously close to her being unsealed. "Take him, Amanda," I ordered, grabbing a


    handful of Bo''s hair and moving it out of the way. "Bite him right here, on the thin skin of his chest,


    make him bleed for us."


    Bo didn''t fight my order, he let his head fall back, eyes half-shut as he awaited. This would be outst


    time together for a few days, and we had to make it count.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Amanda


    The first two marks were nothingpared to the sensations of the third one. My teeth ripped through


    his skin flesh and rivers of blood trailed down Bo''s chest, but instead of wincing or ducking away he


    almost seemed to wee it. His lips were twitching and he even moaned from the pain.


    These new mates of mine were unlike anyone I''d ever met. But, there was still a chance I could use


    them. I didn''t know if I could trust Zale''s words, but if he wanted to tear through my old pack and get


    revenge for the woman I once was? I''d take full advantage and those that had tormented me would be


    torn apart.


    "Fuck," Bo whispered, pressing a hand down on the spot and stilling the flow of blood. "You didn''t hold


    back, Luna."


    "And with that you''ve marked all of your mates, and we''ve marked you." Zale smirked. "Which means,


    it''s time for you to awaken fully my Luna."


    "Awaken?" I questioned.


    "Yes," answered a deep growl inside my head. A growl that was not my own wolf. What the heck?


    "Worry not, Luna. You have the bond of a Prime, and one who is awakening his power. This is not


    some mere mating bond. I can walk freely between your minds, can even make you shift into my form if


    I so desire it."


    I stared. "Zale," I squeaked. "I heard another wolf, is that yours?"


    "Ares? Yes, he''s my wolf, and just like I will, he''ll protect you with your life, Luna."


    "But don''t worry, Amanda, I will not let it slip about your little murder ns you are spinning. I''m fond of


    blood myself, and now that you belong to me, there will be no mercy for anyone that''s even so much as


    red at you. We will ughter the lot of them, and those you wish to keep, I will protect."


    I shivered. My own wolf was silent, almost as if she was bowing down to the power inside us. I wanted


    to ask this strange wolf just what the extent of this sharing thing was. Could the others hear me? Would


    their wolves be able to freely range through my mind as well?


    "Only a Prime has this power, Luna. Worry not."


    I forced a smile to my lips. This put a wrinkle into my ns, but I''d figure out a solution, I always did.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Besides, if it meant I had a murder wolf at my fingertips, I''d take it.


    Zale leaned forward, kissing my forehead. "This will keep you safe in theing days."


    I frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "We have to leave your side. Ares will make sure you''re never at any other''s mercy."


    I was going to be left alone? "But," I interrupted. "I don''t know anything about being a Luna of this pack.


    I can''t just take care of it."


    Javier stretched, rubbing his foot against my own. "You''re going to be fine. Besides, we''ve got servants.


    Just be sure you don''t let them get too close. I''d hate to have to murder good help because they got the


    wrong idea."


    Bo growled. "Don''t even joke about that shit," snarled at the other man.


    Zale patted both, like he was trying to calm down vicious animals, and in a sense he was. "Calm down,


    Amanda is a sensible Luna. She''s not going to let any of our servants get caught up in trying to get


    close to her. She would hate to have their painful deaths on her conscious."


    "I''ll feast on their insides," Ares promised. "No one touches you without my permission."


    I shivered at the darkness of his tone. "I won''t let anyone close, but that still doesn''t tell me what I


    should be doing."


    "Rx," Javier offered with a wink. "You did such a good job taking care of us thesest couple of


    days, I dare say you''ve earned yourself a day of recovery. Just sleep and wait for us to get back."


    "Just don''t get toofortable," Bo added with a smirk. "Because once I get back, I want to tie you


    down and use some of my more fun toys on you." He bit his lip. "When the electricity ys through


    you, I''ll be able to feel it myself through our new bond. It''s going to be the fucking best."


    "If I say you can," Zale snapped at the two of them. "I''ll still bein the pack, but it''s important I investigate


    what''s going on inside it. When I unleash the powers afforded to me as Prime, we''ll be pushing our


    boundary, taking over much of the territory you traveled over. The smaller packs aren''t going to like it,


    but we don''t give a flying fuck what they think."


    He could expand his powers? I had to admit. I wanted to see all the abilities a Prime had. Surely it had


    to be more than just bluster and bragging he''d shown me so far.


    "Besides," Zale continued. "When we do get back and I''ve made sure our territory is safe, we''ve got


    something else to get to work on."


    "What''s that?" I questioned. Was there another pack he wanted to explore?


    Zale''s dark chuckle caught me by surprise and his hand slipped around my middle, rubbing my


    stomach. "Once our Kingdom is secure, it''s my Luna''s mission to give birth to strong healthy pups. Our


    warriors and future rules wille from you."


    "That''s not fair," Bo whined. "Come on, Zale. Give us some time with her before you get her all knocked


    up. I can''t do nearly as many fun things if you start with that. At least give me a month to really have


    some fun. I want to make her body dance." He nced over at Javier. "Tell him!"


    "I hate to agree with Bo, but he''s right. You can''t possibly be thinking of taking our treat away from us


    so soon after granting her to us," Javier whined, nipping at Zale''s chin. "Please?"


    "Fine," Zale growled. "But only because I want to see her brought to her knees by some of them ore fun


    toys you possess, Bo, but it''ll only be an extra week. Then the breeding will start in earnest."


    I kept the smile on my lips and somehow kept the beast from inside finding out about my sudden panic.


    Breeding? There was no fucking way I was letting that happen, not ever again.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Javier


    I got up and dressed before the others did. Zale was tucked around Amanda and Bo was curled up on


    the bottom of the bed like some great loyal mutt. I knocked on the side of his head head until he


    opened an eye and red at me. I motioned with my head to follow and the brute stretched before


    plodding after me.


    "What''s the big ideal?" He whined.


    "We have to go. Unless you n to be thest one home to enjoy your new mate?"


    Bo snarled. "You know I''m not letting you get back first, Javier. Besides, I don''t have to go as far as


    you. Let me get some more rest. Who knows how crazy things will be by the time we get back."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "All the more reason for us to get going," I pointed out. "But whatever, Bo. You like to make the same


    piss-poor judgements all the time. I''ll be sure to spend any extra time with those two while you''re still


    carrying out your mission. When Zale asks where the fuck you are, I''ll tell him you got bored and


    decided to fuck her old pack."


    "Fuck you, Javier."


    I grinned. "You already did thatst night, Baby. It''ll be my turn to fuck you next time. I''m thinking of


    taking one of your electric toys and putting the electricity on your insides," I bit my lip. Just the thought


    of it made me hard. I could practically feel his tight little ass squeezing me as electricity danced through


    his body.


    "Sick fuck," Bo grumbled. He grabbed some cereal out of the cupboard and shook it over an empty


    bowl. The sugary treats sprinkled out and he grabbed a handful. "I''m not letting you abuse my toys.


    Besides, we both saw just how much you like being the one being dominated. I might just do that to


    you instead."


    I snatched a handful of his cereal while he went to grab milk. It was far too swear, but it would help with


    waking me up for a spell. "I prefer to be the conqueror, but if you can show me the same swagger you


    didst night? I''ll let you top me." I grabbed a carton of juice and finished it, ignoring his t re.


    "What? You didn''t grab it. There''s more in there somewhere. Besides, like you mentioned I have farther


    to go than you do. You just have to travel a bit into a nice warm forest. Me? I''m going up North, you


    know the weather is fucking batshit crazy there."


    Bo stuffed his mouth with a giant spoonful of cereal as he grabbed another carton of juice.


    Whatever, I didn''t need his support. I lifted a hand in farewell. "Make it back, if you fail, I''m taking your


    ce as Zale''s bed-warmer." I ignored his re and left the estate.


    The wind howled at my ears, the cold nipping at my body. I''d dressed for the trip. I scanned the area,


    searching in the dark for anything out of the ordinary. My time as Zale''s bodyguard had done nothing


    but refine my senses. But this morning there wasn''t anything that needed my full attention.


    I headed out north, tromping a path through the snow. Bo would leave eventually, if hiszy ass didn''t


    go crawl back into bed with our mates. I didn''t put it past him. He was worthless in that way sometimes.


    The only one that was worth anything was Zale, and he wouldn''t have sent me on this little


    investigation trip unless he was seriously worried.


    I spotted a familiar head gathering firewood. He wasn''t dressed for the weather and his slim frame was


    being pulled this way and that by the fierce winds. "Yale," I called.


    He didn''t even look up at me. He continued to split trees on the small stump. The pile of wood beside


    him doing nothing but growing.


    I hesitated. He was inside the pack perimeters. Sure, Zale could sniff him out and find out what the hell


    was going on, but I wasn''t about to let this sus fuck get near my Prime. "Yale," I called again, stepping


    closer to him.


    This time he paused, ncing over his shoulder at me. Even from this distance I saw the dark in his


    eyes. The whites were almost ate away by a mysterious ckness.


    Fucking demons?


    My wolf snarled and Ares raised his head from his unconscious state, prepared to take over if needed.


    Fucking Zale kept treating me like a kid sometimes. I was his bodyguard, not the other way around. His


    wolf could just sit and wait like a good boy. I had this handled. "Yale, if you don''t turn around in exactly


    one minute I''m going to pull your pretty little neck off your body."


    Yale shuffled closer, eyes narrowed and swaying in the weather. "Javier?" he questioned, his head


    tilting to the side. He licked his lips, his ck tongue standing out in the harshness of the white snow.


    "Yeah, buddy, it''s me." I approached slowly, my ws sliding into ce.


    The smell of burned nuts surrounded me when the little fucker attacked. He grabbed one of the logs


    that hadn''t been cut yet with his bare hand and threw it at me. I dodged out of the way, the wood


    smashing into the ground and smashing on impact. But I didn''t hesitate, I slipped around the hurled


    debris and snatched him up by his throat. "Javier," he growled, his eyespletely ck with tints of


    red.


    The demon had full control. There was no saving this one.


    "Yeah," I agreed, snapping his neck and pulling his head off his shoulders. "Sorry," I apologized,


    burying a hole in the snow and dumping his body there. I picked up the head, and the eyes glowed a


    deep crimson light. "You''re going to tell me who turned you, or I''m about to kick you up a fucking tree."


    Yale smirked at me. "Do your worst, it''s already toote for you and the Prime. You won''t survive what''s


    toe."


    I snarled, tossing his head in the air and kicked it, sending it high into the air and spinning out of sight.


    Fucking demons, there was no way in hell I was letting them get a w on my pack.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Bo


    It was fucking cold. I didn''t have too long to go to get to the barrier and where thend of summery


    warmth awaited me, but I hated being out in this weather for even an instant.


    OH well, at least Javier''s ass was suffering. That alone brought a smile to my lips. If I couldn''t be nice


    and warm and in bed with my Luna and Prime, I could at least warm myself by the thought of my fellow


    mate suffering through this fucking cold.


    Maybe Zale would get off his ass and put his power to use and end this stupid weather. I was sick and


    tired of having my damn nose froze off every time I poked my face outside. With Amanda in position


    and Zale''s powerpletely unlocked once we took care of the issue up north we could have a real


    summer again. Besides who wanted to raise cubs in this?


    I held myself tight to fight the chill and strode forward through the high snow drifts. Fucking Javier. If it


    wasn''t for him I would have slept in today. I didn''t even want to go investigate Amanda''s hellhole she


    came out of. Besides, why should we care? She was ours.


    I shuddered, and nced around. How far had Javier made it away anyway? The storm screamed


    around us and my visibility was cut off. I saw the tracks where he had slogged his own path through the


    high snow, but I couldn''t catch sight of him at all.


    Unease pricked at me. Damn it. I hated that I worried about the idiot. It wasn''t just because he was a


    great fuck top or bottom. I would never ever fucking admit this to anyone even on my death bed, but I


    cared for the lug. I did carry his bite mark after all, on my hip of all ces. I just didn''t advertise my


    softness.


    Whatever. He knew how to take care of himself. Even if he had to fight a nest of demons, they would


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    be the ones I''d end up feeling sorry for. Nothing could stop Javier when he was on a mission.


    I nced back over my shoulder. My ce was already half-way out of my vision. Going back now was


    out of the question. I needed to continue marching forward.


    Groaning, I stared straight ahead and kept striding through the snow. It clung to everything. My hair, my


    eyshes, my teeth, and I was pretty sure some had got stuck to my ass by the point I finally made it


    to the fucking border.


    I nced up at one of the bored guards. He stayed safe in his warm little hut. "Hey," I called up to him,


    hitting the wooden frame he was attached to. The damn thing didn''t even budge. "Open it up!"


    A blue-haired mongrel nced over the edge at me. His scarred face betrayed his many experiences


    with battles past, and one of the reasons he was chosen for guard duty. "What are you pulling, Bo?


    Why are you going South?"


    I blew out a breath. Just let me get out of this crystal prison and into the warmth already. I could literally


    see the sunshine on the other side of this barrier, taunting me. "I''ve got orders. I''m inspecting our


    Luna''s previous pack. Whoever the fucker was in charge of it is going to be dragged in front of Zale.


    They let her get abused."


    Marx sucked his lips against his teeth and whistled. "Hate to be them," he agreed. He rummaged in his


    hut and pulled out the small magical orb he was in charge of. "Get ready, it''ll only be down for a few


    seconds. You got a n for letting me know when you''re back?"


    "I''ll be here again in exactly forty-eight hours. Pull it open then to let me through." I shook the excess


    snow off my body and swayed back and forth, eyes locked on the ssy-like barrier.


    "Good luck!" Marx called before he grunted and the orb lit up as he sucked its power out of it, letting it


    siphon through his body.


    The barrier in front of me vanished like giant panels disappearing and the snowstorm usually trapped


    inside roared as it flooded out of the exit. I didn''t waste time. Marx couldn''t hold the power back for


    long, and I had no desire to see what would happen to me if I got caught in-between. I squeezed


    through and rolled to the other side.


    The snow roared for a couple more seconds before shutting off and instead the blessed sun warmed


    me. I grinned, turning my face in the direction it came from and stretched. God, maybe I had time to


    the ce and it wasn''t like anyone was going to catch me around here.


    I nced around until I found a likely tree with just the right amount of sun exposure. WhenI got to its


    base I frowned, sniffing at the wood there. The iron tang of blood seeped into the soil all around it.


    Damn it.


    Sighing, I turned away from the promising spot. Ares would rat me out if I waited too long. Fine, I''d go


    investigate first, then I''d rest with all the time I had left over. It''s not like it was going to take that long to


    scope out this pathetic pack.


    I strode farther south and the iron scent only intensified. Birds were scattered on the ground, wings


    broken, chirping and hopping and dying.


    I paused. What the fuck?


    I continued forward, using more stealth this time. But the farther I got into the territory, the more signs


    of a deranged mind were revealed. Far too many animals both prey and predator were ripped apart like


    some child was having a giant tantrum and tossed their toys around. The scent of death was


    everywhere.


    A thin gray wolf had it''s back to me, it panted heavily, staring blearily at something in the distance.


    It turned when it heard me approach but instead of growling or attacking it swayed on its feet. "Thank


    Goddess," she mumbled, falling to my feet. "Please, kill me. I can''t go back."

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Bo


    I raised a brow. What was up with this wolf? "I''m not about to go out of my way for anyone but my


    Luna. You have a suicide wish, go find someone else."


    She shook her head at me. "You don''t understand," she whimpered.


    "Fine, I''ll kill you, but you''ve got to help me first." She cocked her head at my words. "You''re going to


    tell me how to get into your pack without being noticed. I''ve got some business with that piece of shit


    Alpha of yours."


    Her head dropped to the ground, nose almost brushing the grass. "I can''t," she whimpered.


    "Useless," I snarled. "Then get out of my way. I''ve got a mission to fulfill."


    The wolf got to her feet, limping to get into a position between me and my pathway. "You have to help


    me."


    "Woman, I don''t have to do anything. You''re not my Luna nor my Prime."


    She gave me one of those confused looks again. "I know what a Luna is, but I have no clue what a


    Prime is."


    "It doesn''t matter, you won''t be alive long enough to meet mine." I turned away from her, scanning the


    forest. There were just so many ughtered animals. "What''s all this anyway?"


    She shuddered. "My Alpha was furious that his woman had got away. He took out his anger on


    everyone. If I go back there..." she trailed off, squeezing her eyes shut. "He''s told me I look like her


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    when I''m in my human form, so I don''t want to be around him. I don''t want to think of the things he''s


    done to her."


    Huh. Who would have thought the first creature I ran into could be so useful? "Maybe I will help you


    after all. You''re being pretty damn helpful. What''s the name of this woman that got away?"


    "Amanda," she replied stoically, staring off into the distance I had came from. "She was... no she is the


    Luna of this pack, though I know she never wanted to be."


    Wait a fucking minute. Was this bitch lying to me? I didn''t sense any other wolves around us, there was


    no ambush being set up. Not that I would have to worry about that anyway, I was pretty damn good at


    holding my own. Plus, if the other wolves were as weak and pathetic as this one, there was no way I


    needed to worry even if the entire pack was on me. A ughter would feel pretty damn good, they were


    almost as good as a nice long fucking session.


    I growled at her. "I don''t appreciate liars."


    She frowned. "I''m not lying," she snarled at me, mming her paw into the dirt.


    "You told me your Luna''s name is Amanda."


    She dipped her head in a nod. "That''s right."


    "Okay, maybe two Amanda''s have run from your pack then."


    She furrowed her brows at me, shaking her head. "No, just one. The Alpha took her when she was


    quite young, forcing her to be his. She has her mark on the middle of her back. He wanted to make


    sure he left it in a ce that would her the most so she would know she''d never get away from him."


    "See, that''s the weird thing, little wolf." I shifted, moving around her. I had nothing to fear from her.


    Even if she turned on me and went feral, there was no way I''d lose to some insane animal like this.


    She huffed. "Will you make some sense? You promised you would kill me, I''ve answered your


    questions, nowe through with your part of the bargain."


    "Nah," I sneered at her, making her ears fall t against her head. "You''re a filthy liar. You want me to


    kill you? I''m going to grab you by the scruff of your neck and drag you back to your Alpha. That will be


    the best punishment for someone as worthless as me."


    "No!" she reared back from me, nting her furry ass down and stiffening her front paws. "I won''t let


    you! Why are you acting like this? I told you the truth!"


    Iughed in her face, reaching past her and grabbing her by the scruff of her neck, just as I threatened.


    She resisted against me, but one good yank, and I had her in the air. She yelped but didn''t attack me,


    too busy shaking like a leaf and whimpering like the pathetic cannon fodder she was. "I bet you don''t


    even know who Amanda is. Because I''ll tell you a few things about her. First of all, she''s my Luna, and


    I''m the one that left my mark on her shoulder, I didn''t see some worthless ass Alpha''s mark on her


    when I did either. Second, she''s my Prime''s mate, and I know every inch of her intimately."


    She stopped struggling, going limp in my arms, and stared at me. "Let me down," she whispered.


    I shrugged, opening my clenched fist and letting her fall. She hit the ground hard and leaned over,


    touching her forehead to the ground before the snap and crack of bones filled the air. She shifted back


    and covered herself with her hands, staring up at me with a face that wasn''t quite right.


    What the fuck was going on here?


    I stepped closer, sniffing at her. I hadn''t noticed it when she was in her wolf form but things were


    different now that she was running around as a human. The apple pie scent tickled my nose, but


    something else was mixed with it, almost like darkness.


    But even if I couldn''t smell how her scent was the same, there was no denying that she was close to a


    clone of my Luna.


    "You better fucking exin yourself, or I''ll tear you apart slowly. You''ll get that death you want, but it''s


    going to fucking hurt. Get talking."

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Bo


    The Amanda clone stared dumbly at me like I''d grown another head. "Please, you can''t, I''ll talk but..."


    she stopped talking, looking away from me.


    "Out with it," I ordered.


    "You''re not going to believe me."


    I scoffed. "I think I''m the one in charge of what I believe or not. You want to get off your high horse and


    and I''m going to bend your fingers back one at a time until they snap."


    She whimpered, falling to the ground and writhing at my feet in the dirt. "My name is ra."


    "That''s not what I asked," I snapped. I grabbed her arm, lifting her off the ground with it. "I warned you."


    "No!" she struggled against me. "Please!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I ignored her cries, grabbing her index finger and slowly pulling it back.


    "I''m her daughter!"


    I let her finger go.


    "What?" I demanded. I couldn''t have heard right. I gave ra a little shake. "I can''t believe you''re still


    lying to me after I warned you what would happen to you."


    A rtive would exin her near identical scent though.


    "I''m not lying, I promise. She doesn''t even know about me." I nodded for her to go on. I''d listen to her


    little tale for now. "My father is the Alpha of the pack, he''s a cruel heartless person, and he loved to hurt


    mom. He forced her to have us, then took us away from her."


    "Us?" I demanded. Not only was she iming to be Amanda''s kid, which didn''t seem possible


    considering they looked almost the same age, but there was more than one? Why was I putting up with


    this? Why wasn''t I just torturing this bitch?


    She nodded. "There''s three of us, now. There was four but dead killed Anna the night mom got away."


    I sighed. "You said I wouldn''t believe you. What the hell are you talking about? I''ll listen, but if I don''t


    believe you, I''m going to eat you from the toes up. Giving you that death you want but I''ll make sure its


    agonizing."


    ra took a deep calming breath, and met my eyes. "Can you let me down?" she whimpered.


    I wrapped my hands from her wrist and let her fall to the ground. "Speak."


    She rubbed at the red mark I''d left on her skin. "Dad isn''t a normal werewolf. He''s got a wizard that


    lives with us."


    A wizard? Was I wasting my time with this crazy wolf? If she didn''t look so simr to Amanda I''d have


    snapped her neck and been on my way. Something was staying my hand.


    "I know, you don''t believe me. No one does." She huffed. "But I''m telling the truth. Mom was forced to


    be pregnant with us, we were born and she was told we were killed because she wasn''t listening.


    Instead of breaking her, it gave her the courage to get out of here. She prayed to the Goddess and she


    was saved, but we weren''t. The wizard turned us into adults so we could serve the pack."


    I sniffed at her again. That would exin why her scent was almost exactly like Amanda''s, but this


    whole thing didn''t sound believable at all. "If you''re telling me the truth, I need to get you all out of here


    and back to her."


    "Take us away?" her eyes widened. "But, no we can''t do that."


    I almost groaned. "You wanted to die, what''s so different from that?"


    She frowned, ncing away. "Because, if I''m dead another soul can be stuffed into my body. It''s what


    happened to my aunt. My dad had her killed in the worst possible way and that wizard took another''s


    soul and put it in her body."


    "Fine, but you''re going back with me, showing me who your siblings are, and I''m going to go kill your


    dear old dad. Normally I''d let the Prime have the honor, but I''m too fucking pissed. ra, you''re leaving


    here and going back to your mother."


    She stared at me. "Please, don''t lie to me. You''re going to break me," she whimpered, her voice


    cracking. "I can''t take it."


    I ignored her, cracking my knuckles. "Listen, kid. I''m in a hurry. I''ve got some mates to go back and


    have some adult time fun with and I don''t want to waste any time from eradicating this asshole off the


    She grabbed my arm. "Can you just get us and our aunt out of here first? If you really can take me to


    safety, please, take all of us ande back and kill him after."


    "Whatever, sure." I sighed.


    ra grinned at me for the first time, it made her cute. "Thank you so much... umm what''s your name


    anyway?"


    "Bo."


    "Thank you, Bo."


    I took my shirt off and wrapped it around her body. If she truly was Amanda''s daughter I really didn''t


    want to be subjected to her figure. "Wear this. Now let''s go get your family free. Is that all that''s left of


    you? Three sisters and the aunt?"


    "Yes..." she trailed off, biting her lip again.


    "What are you hiding from me, Kid?"


    "I''m not a kid!" ra stomped her foot, eyes shing as she red at me. Pretty sure that Amanda


    didn''t have crimson eyes, that was kind of weird. "But, I am hiding something."


    "Oh, really? I never would have guessed," I snapped at her. "Out with it. I''m not going to put up with this


    for much longer. I''m about to toss you over my shoulder and march you back to my Prime where he


    can get answers out of you."


    "We''re not her only litter," she whispered. "She''s had cubs before, and the first one was all boys..."


    I was pretty sure I was going to regret this. "And why aren''t you wanting to tell me about them? Let me


    guess, they''re a chip off the old block?"


    She cried, curling up into a tight ball. "They''ll kill my baby sister," she sobbed.


    Fuck.


    The growls came from a loose circle around us. "When I''m done beating their asses, I''m spanking you,


    ra," I snarled at her. I cracked my neck and bounced on the soles of my feet. It was time to get to


    work.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Bo


    The first wolf, the biggest of the lot, pounced at me from a fucking tree. I stepped to the side and my


    hand shot out, grabbing him by his throat. The wolf yelped but regained himself a momentter,


    snapping desperately at my hand.


    "Seriously?" I chided. "There might be more of you than me, but just from this attack I can tell you guys


    are pathetically trained."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    ra stood off to the side, watching us but not interfering. She trembled, holding her stomach tightly,


    her eyes bouncing back and forth between me and what I assumed were her brothers.


    My wolf let me know of an attack from behind us, and I whirled, tossing the captured wolf at the new


    threw. The twobined with sharp yelps and hit the ground with hard thuds.


    I was tired of ying with these boys. Another dashed at me, trying to snap at my tendons and force


    me to the ground. I did a rabbit leap over him, mming my palm down as he went and hit his back.


    The force mmed him into the dirt.


    "Any more?"


    The remaining two circled around me, still growling but they didn''t look as eager to risk their lives as the


    first group. The nced at each other and then nodded before racing at me from opposite directions. I


    threw myself to the ground and did a side sweep. One did a backflip in the air to avoid me, and the


    other took the full brunt of the attack. His paws copsed beneath him and he hit the ground hard.


    The remaining one took a step back. The pop and snap of his bones twisting into ce was the only


    warning I had before he shifted. If these were Amanda''s sons, they didn''t take after her in the slightest.


    He had ck coal eyes and a sneer to his lips. His skin clung to him, betraying his state of health. This


    pack leader was a disaster at taking care of his people. Even his own flesh and blood looked


    malnourished and hardened.


    "She really was telling the truth, huh?" I questioned.


    ra nodded quickly from her spot. "Everything I said was the truth, Bo! But... I can''t go against my


    brothers."


    "ra!" snapped the other man. He was smart enough to not try to rush me.


    Too bad. I would have preferred for this to be over with by now. "Listen, kid, I don''t care whose pussy


    you were pushed out of, I''m not about to let you live after attacking me. I''ll be sure to fill your mom up


    with pups to rece you. Hell, she doesn''t even know you exist."


    "Wow, ra, did you find the guy that took our Luna away? I''m impressed. Don''t worry, I already let


    dad know about it. He''ll be here soon." He turned his attention to me and sneered. "Enjoy yourst few


    minutes of life, asshole."


    "Funny, I''m pretty sure that''s the situation you''re in. You think I''m scared of an Alpha? I had to deal with


    growing up with a Prime. You suffer through that and tell me how a mere Alpha is enough to upset you


    again."


    One by one the other wolves shook themselves, getting up on unsteady feet and continuing to growl at


    me.


    "Abe, we don''t have to do this," ra pleaded. "He''s not a bad guy. He was trying to help me and


    protect me. Please, just walk away."


    "After what he''s done to the rest of our family you think I can just turn and act like it never happened?


    No fucking way, ra. I''m going to pull his intestines out and hang them on a tree."


    "You think that''s a threat, kid?" I scoffed at him. It''s too bad I had to kill the lot of them. But it''s not like


    Amanda knew who there were anyway so it wasn''t like she would grieve for their brainwashed asses,


    and Zale hadn''t ordered me to keep anyone alive. I could massacre everyone if I really wanted to. "I''m


    about to tear your limbs off, one by one, and stick them up your ass. Your dear old daddy won''t be able


    to stop me either, if he tries I''ve got a present called the cactus fuck stick for him."


    Instead of engaging me, the four wolves limped and circled around their transformed brothers, keeping


    an eye on me. The threw their head backs, noses pointed at the sky, and one after another they


    howled, calling for backup.


    "Wait!" ra called the second I moved.


    Nothing was going to stop me. I grabbed the first wolf by the muzzle. His eyes widened and he


    struggled against me. I wasted no time lifting him, and tossing him back first into a tree. Bones snapped


    and cracked under the pressure and his high pitched yelp of pain was silenced in an instant. The


    remaining wolves and Abe stared at me, slowly processing what I''d just done. But I wasn''t finished yet.


    I grabbed the next one, forcing my hand down his throat, my ws sliding out and ripping him apart


    from the inside. ra broke out of her trance long enough to scream.


    She was an idiot if she thought I would just let them kill me because of who their mother was. Besides,


    if these things were raised by the one that abused Amanda, I was positive they had his same sick


    ideas. I wasn''t letting cancer like that around my pack.


    The two remaining wolves pressed against Abe, an odd mix of growling and whimperinging from


    them. Abe trembled with repressed rage, but met my eyes. At least they''d stopped howling to be


    saved.


    "Enough," Abe sneered at me. "Take that bitch and go. We''ll just hunt you down and rip through your


    pack. Don''t think that because you murdered my brothers that you can win against warriors with


    experience."


    "And then there were three. Do you guys really think I''ll just turn and walk away now? You''re all dying


    here tonight. But don''t worry, I won''t make you wait long until your dear old dad joins you."

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Bo


    The confidence in Abe snapped. "What?" he demanded.


    I grinned. "You heard me. Why would I walk away? I''ve won. All that''s left is for me to kill thest three


    of you."


    The two wolves beside him whimpered, pressing hard against their brother. They weren''t even growling


    anymore.


    "No balls anymore, huh?" I demanded. Worthless. "Don''t think this act of being a pussy is going to stop


    me. You''re dead no matter how much you beg."


    The air around me went cold, colder than the Vermillion Kingdom even. It attacked my nose and lungs.


    It made me feel like ice crystals were attacking my insides. I put a hand over my mouth and pulled it


    away with blood dripping from my fingers.


    What the hell?


    "Murderer," boomed a voice from all around me. It echoed and pounded into my head, forcing me to my


    knees.


    "No!" ra''s scream was faded, out of range almost.


    What was going on? She was standing not even ten feet from me. Why couldn''t I hear her properly?


    "Murderer!" The booming voice screamed again. I grabbed my heads, trying to block out the pain. What


    the fuck was going on? I couldn''t think, I couldn''t process, and whatever this was, it wasn''t a wolf.


    "Stay still!"


    I snorted. Why would I obey an order like that? Just because I was on my knees right now didn''t mean I


    was out of the fight. With effort I ripped my hands off my ears and onto the ground, pushing up with my


    palms and forcing myself to my feet. I swayed back and forth.


    "STILL!"


    My lips peeled back, I growled at the echo but I couldn''t shake it out of my head. Ares was at full


    attention but the wolf hadn''t taken over yet. Things couldn''t have gotten too serious.


    "Still!" The voice snapped once more.


    My limbs froze in ce. I couldn''t so much as flinch, and my lungs barely constricted and released


    enough to even breathe.


    "ra," the voice growled. "You are the Alpha''s precious. Why would you ever choose to side against


    him? Ungrateful child. You will remember your ce. Rise."


    "No! Please, don''t make me!" Her voice got closer and her sobs echoed around us.


    I tried to dart my eyes towards her, but even they refused to obey me.


    A momentter ra came into view and was pushed in front of me. The hand that pushed her was


    ck and withered. "Do your duty, future Luna. ughter this intruder, rip his heart out so we can toss


    it back at those that stole what belongs to us."


    ra shuffled forward the next few steps until she stood directly in front of me. Tears streamed down


    her cheeks, unending. "I''m sorry," she whimpered.


    I couldn''t speak, couldn''t move. The burned to a crisp hand handed her a long thin dagger before


    pointing at me.


    "I really did want to go with you," ra whispered, raising the de high into the air. She stepped


    forward, swinging the tip down and piercing through my chest. Whatever spell that had been cast on


    me made it impossible for me to react to the pain.


    Blood gushed from my wound and ra rose on her tiptoes and wrapped her hands around the de,


    slowly pulling it free.


    "Shift, I''ll do what I can," she whispered into the shell of my ear.


    Shift? How was I supposed to do that when I couldn''t even blink?


    The answer was given to me when ra finished tugging the de free and a fountain of blood


    gushed from the site. With a rebel scream she ran at a figure behind me. The spell on me dissolved


    away and the pain hit me like an avnche, threatening to drown me in its wake.


    "Fuck this," Ares growled.


    Deep inside my mind he kicked me into a room and locked the door before he took control. Pain racked


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    my body as the wolf forced a change, my body bending in unusual ways as my bones snapped and


    fixed themselves until I was in the middle of changing. My ws slid out from my fingers, tearing my


    flesh in his excitement.


    "What the hell are you?" Abe demanded, backing away. "This isn''t right! You can''t be real!."


    Areaughed. Instead of shifting into a full wolf, he stopped at this hybrid form. Abe and his brothers


    curled into a ball, desperate for me to keep my attention off them. Ares turned, racing back the way


    we''d been attacked. Without missing a stride he grabbed ra around her waist and hoisted her onto


    our shoulder. Holding her tight we sprinted through the forest and far away from the mysterious and


    powerful figure that was able to get the best of me.


    The best of me, this time. It wouldn''t happen again.


    "My family!" ra cried, hitting the back of my shoulders. "I can''t leave my sisters!"


    Funny, I had thought she was about to try to protest for the lives of her brothers. "My priority right now


    is to get you back to Amanda, ra," Ares growled. "We''ll take out those strange fighters next time."


    ra wasn''t given a choice to respond. Ares hadn''t slowed in the slightest, even with her pummeling


    him. Instead the wolf only ran faster through the trees, back to where our Kingdom awaited us.


    Behind us howls bounced through the trees, chasing after us.


    "We''re not going to make it," ra cried, covering her face. "They''re going to catch up to us!"


    Ares didn''t bother trying to relieve her worries. Instead he put on steam and rushed back to his mate.


    "If they catch up to us, kill me. Please, I don''t want to do whatever they will try to punish me with." ra


    grabbed onto my neck, holding tight and kept echoing her pleas for a rescue.


    Ares hit the wall and nced over his shoulder, his nostrils ring. "Down," he ordered ra.


    She fell to the forest floor, tears pouring.


    The shield to Vermillion in front of us fizzled away and Zale stared back a wild gleam in his eyes. "What


    the fuck is going on, Bo?"

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Zale


    I was pissed about having to abandon my ns. But Ares had shifted inside of Bo to protect his ass.


    Why?


    I looked past Bo and a strange woman, I''d find out whoever the fuck that waster. My sights were


    focused on the creature striding towards us. "Bo, get your ass inside now," I snapped.


    It''s not like Ares gave him a choice. My wolf forced Bo to jump through and I nodded to the guard,


    watching the magic climb up until the barrier wasplete. I turned back toward my enemy and


    grinned. "Well, aren''t you an ugly fucker. You look like someone locked you in an oven." His skin was


    stretched tight across his skeletal frame. His flesh was ckened with bloody crusted cracks across his


    face.


    "You," the voice boomed around me.


    I lifted a brow. I hadn''t felt this type of power in ages. Not since thest Prime walked thisnd. "I''m in a


    good mood, turn around and leave and you can walk away."


    The thing grinned at me. Its teeth were ckened and sharpened like a predator''s maw. "No, Prince,


    your life is the one that will be taken today. Your walls will fall, and those inside ughtered except for


    our women." He pointed beyond me. "You will give me back my promised bride."


    What the fuck was going on here? Other wolves didn''t know of the Prime status, not unless they''d been


    in contact with our people and that had been forbidden for ages. "Careful," Ares growled in my mind.


    "Something isn''t right, he nearly killed Bo. We should retreat until we know more."


    Retreat? My wolf had never suggested retreat. It wasn''t a word that normally existed in our vocabry.


    "Once she took a step into my kingdom she became mine, and while I have no ns to defile her, I''ve


    got plenty a pack member that needs a good woman. She''ll be well taken care of."


    "Kneel!" Boomed the voice. "You dare to defy me?" His words bounced around me and the air turned


    crisp.


    "Fuck," Ares growled in my mind. "He''s casting that spell again."


    The urge to drop to my knees washed over me. But I wasn''t about to bow to anyone. No one was


    above me. I was the Prime.


    "Be still!!"


    The words sank into my skin. My muscles locked. It got hard to breathe. Blood dripped from my nostrils


    and I growled deep in my throat. Whatever witchcraft was going on wouldn''t be able to hold me.


    "Even a Prime is no match for me." Heughed at me. "Oh wait, you''re not quite a Prime yet. Your


    father was far harder to kill. You and your Kingdom will be over and all because you became greedy


    and took what belongs to my pack."


    "Father?" I demanded through clenched teeth. My tongue and lips were the only things able tobat


    his spell.


    "Let me tell you a story, Prince."


    Great. I was going to be told a bedtime story by a crispy critter and I couldn''t even put my hands over


    my ears. Maybe I''d stumbled into hell somehow.


    "Long ago the Prime Alpha ruled over thend. His territory stretched from ocean to ocean and no one


    dared to stand against him, that is until the day he had his first pup."


    This was agony. Maybe I could bite my tongue off. Would the spell wear off if I tried to kill myself? I


    could draw from my mates to survive.


    "He had a wizard too. One he promised that pup to when she came of age." He chuckled and coughed,


    the raspy voice crackling. "That pup was your mother, Prince. It took me time, but after you were born I


    attacked. I took her just like she was always meant to be mine, and when I was done with her, I killed


    her in front of your Father. The coward ran and formed this Kingdom of yours."


    I stopped contemting ways to break the spell, my attentionser-focused. "Why are you telling me


    this?" I growled. Funny, it was getting easier to talk now.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Heughed. "Isn''t it obvious? I wanted to see the pain in you before I do the same thing to you. I''ll take


    the Luna back, use her, and give her back to my Alpha. I''ll take her daughter as my own until I get


    bored of her and give her to the rest of the pack as a reward."


    I cocked my head. The mark on my neck burned, setting my skin and heart on fire.


    "Now!" Ares ordered.


    We shifted.


    "What?" The wizard stumbled away from us, almost falling over his feet. "Impossible!" He wasn''t


    smiling anymore, now only fear was etched into his face.


    I grinned, raised my head up, and howled. The urge to chase overcame me. I couldn''t hold back. I


    raced at him, eager to see what smoked blood would taste like.


    "No! Stop!"


    Even though his voice echoed around me it didn''t stop me this time. My mark from Amanda burned hot


    and all I could focus on was it. I jumped into the air and the wizard threw his arms up a blood-red orb in


    his hands. I couldn''t stop myself and I collided into a shield far too simr to the one that protected my


    people. The wizard reached in to his flowing robes and pulled out a glowing white de and mmed it


    into my side.


    Pain rolled over me.


    "You''re going to die," the wizard promised with his crackling voice. "The Alpha won''t even have to see


    you. You''re nothing, Prince, just like your parents. Your line ends here."


    "Get up!" Ares screamed at me, pushing all his power into themand.


    I got back up, blood leaking from my muzzle. I didn''t know how badly I was injured but he had hit


    something vital. But I wasn''t about to give up. I lunged at him again and the shield once again blocked


    me.


    "I''m sorry, Zale," Ares growled in my head. "We have to get Bo help or we''re going to lose him."


    My wolf didn''t give me a chance to answer him. Instead, the beast circled back as a surge of arrows


    were fired overheard at the creature. My people were offering me a way to return. I wasn''t about to


    waste it, I ran for the shield and jumped through it,nding on the other side on the cold snow. I rolled


    into it my paws giving out beneath me as blood turned the snow crimson red.


    This wasn''t over, I''d attack again and when I did, I''d be a full Prime.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Amanda


    I crumpled to the ground, holding a hand against my heart. My strength had just flowed out of me. What


    the hell was going on out there? I whimpered, struggling to my feet.


    "Are you okay?" the servant that had been left for me crouched at my side, his soft-green eyes studying


    me with concern. "Luna, you shouldn''t push yourself."


    I shook my head. "I''m fine." I''d stopped trying to correct his usage. "Something''s wrong out there. I


    should go see."


    He put a hand out, holding me back. "I can''t let you do that. I have to keep you safe." He bit his lip


    before turning away from me and walking over to the coatrack, grabbing a pair of thick heavy parkas.


    "Here, take this. The Prime would kill me if I let anything happen to you.''


    I ducked into the furry coat. It would helpbat the chill from outside. I''d been without my mates for


    the space of a day, and it was enough to make me ache. Were bonds really this strong? "I thought you


    weren''t going to let me do that," I teased.


    He ran a hand through his soft brown hair. "I would be an idiot to deny my Luna her wishes. I know


    where the Alpha is, and I know where the others are, roughly. Who did you want to check on first? I


    can''t let you go alone, but I''m more than willing to go by your side."


    When he leaned close to me the burnt stench tickled my nose and I did my best to not choke on it.


    What was wrong with this guy? Even my wolf was wary of him. I tried to push the matter out of mind.


    This was the first pack member I''d been introduced to from Zale''s pack, besides those in his inner


    circle. For all I knew, this could be what they smelled like.


    My wolf forced me to back away from him and I finished putting the heavy coat on. Hopefully the man


    wouldn''t be offput by the rudeness. "I''m sorry, my wolf is pretty cautious."


    He smiled at me. "It''s no problem. It''s a good thing. It''s anotheryer of protection for my Luna. The


    Alpha has one less thing to worry about. Being a Prime is difficult enough."


    He opened the door for me. "Come, I know exactly where the Alpha is." He frowned, staring out into the


    whiteness and his face tensed. "There is something wrong, Luna. I smell blood."


    What had happened to him? I pushed the caution of my wolf away and stumbled forward. But wait.


    Wouldn''t this be the perfect time to make my escape?


    Did I even want to escape anymore? I''d had the best sex I''d ever experienced, and despite there being


    some pain involved, it was nothingpared to the agony of where I''d came from. Besides, I was safe


    from him here, right?


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "This way."


    I stumbled after him into the stinging snow. It bit at my skin, trying to force me back into the shelter of


    the castle but I refused to be turned back. The servant stood in front of me, creating a barrier with his


    own body. He formed a trench in the snow so I could stumble forward and though it was slow, we made


    head-way, moving north.


    We continued in that fashion until the home behind me turned into nothing but a speck on the horizon.


    All I knew was the endless hellishndscape of snow and dead trees. Even civilization was being left


    behind. Wherever this man was leading me, was away from the rest of the pack. What was Zale doing


    out here? Up ahead of me I saw the flickering of the shield. "We''re at the border," I pointed out.


    He turned his head to nce at me. The soft-green eyes from before looked wrong. There were bits of


    red in them, a deep dark color that was taking over his former shade.


    Ares ran into my mind, frantic. "Shift!" he screamed at us.


    Odd, why wasn''t he trying to take us over? He''d proven he could.


    "Toote," observed the man, smiling at me.


    Was he talking to me or to my mate''s wolf? I couldn''t quite tell.


    "Luna," he purred. "Your greatest wish is being fulfilled. I am leading you away from this death pit and


    into the safety of those that want nothing more than to worship you. The Luna touched by the Goddess,


    the one granted her divine mercy."


    His sharp teeth were just barely visible, but they were growing sharper. I took a step back. "I''m not


    going with you, whoever you are. There''s no way that Zale sent you."


    He cocked his head. "Someone stronger than the Prime has sent me. You are to be brought to his side


    and weighed to see if you are a suitable candidate. I have faith in you, Luna, but even if you fail. It will


    only mean your flesh will sustain an entire generation. It will hurt at first, but death wille quickly."


    I turned. There was no way I was going to try to reason with whatever this was. The coat weighed me


    down, dulling my movements, but that didn''t stop me from running and stumbling away, back in the


    direction we''d marched. I needed to get back to the house, back to rtive safety.


    The weakness struck me again. Ares howled in my mind but my wolf was frozen, unable to give me the


    barest amount of strength.


    "Who are you?" I demanded.


    He grinned once more, bending down and picking me up, ignoring my struggles for freedom. "My name


    is Yale, I used to be part of this pack. Javier tried to kill me, but his soft heart made him skip a few


    steps. I''ll devour him once I''ve taken care of my former Alpha. And guess what, sweet Luna? That


    means you get to be my precious bait."

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Amanda


    Yale walked up to the shield, tipping his head back and studying it.


    "So much for your n," I spat at him.


    He ignored the spittle. "You think that I have to worry about that? Think, Luna. How do you think we got


    into the shield in the first ce? Infiltration, I know the weaknesses of this defense of theirs. For most it


    would be unbreakable, insurmountable, impossible."


    He was really annoying me at this point. But I still understood what he was trying to say. He had figured


    out a weakness to this shield of Zale''s. The hope of him being slowed down here was dashed.


    "Everything has a weakness, and this shield has one that I can handle." He smirked. "You might want


    to hold on, Luna. We''re about to go for a ride."


    I didn''t get a chance to ask him what he meant when he crouched low to the ground, then jumped


    straight into the air, easily the height of an entire tree. I screamed and clung to him, not wanting to fall.


    We came crashing back down, but we were on the other side of the barrier. He had simply jumped over


    it, a height that didn''t seem possible from before.


    "The weakness is at the top, it''s just a little sizzle up there when you go through. Not like the bottom


    that''s likely to boil your blood."


    I struggled against him. The reality of the situation was setting in. If I went with him, if I didn''t get away, I


    was going to get killed. Everything I''d done to this point would be worthless.


    The force of Ares in my mind was like a volcano erupting. The wolf was furious, his ragepped at me


    like a living thing. "Mine!" he growled into my ears.


    I didn''t get a chance tomunicate with him. He kicked Barb to the side. "What the hell?" she


    snapped.


    But Ares didn''t seem to care. "I can''t hold back anymore, the others will have to just survive on their


    own. There''s no way in hell I''m letting you go, Luna."


    Yale froze in the snow, ncing down at me. "Prime, you think you can just take her over and win


    against me?"


    Ares didn''t bother asking for permission. He forced me to shift. My bones broke under his force, my


    skin tearing as he rushed the shift. It was painful and I couldn''t stop the screams from erupting. "She''s


    mine," Ares snarled, his full wolf form on disy. We were the size of a horse, Yale looked small in


    But the man also didn''t look worried. "Such a brutal means, Alpha. You''d hurt your own Luna toe


    after me? Pathetic."


    "I''m not so stupid, demon. I know what would happen to her if you get any farther away with her. I won''t


    let you turn her into some puppet." Ares leapt at the supposed demon.


    Yale blinked out of sight. One second he''d been there, but the next I couldn''t see him. Ares stretched


    his head around, scanning the environment until he saw the man sitting on a tree branch. "You''ll have


    to be faster than that, you saw what happened to her foot, right?"


    Ares didn''t look to see what he was talking about, but I turned my attention to it. A deep cut was carved


    into our front paw. I felt the pain, but Ares didn''t hesitate. There was no wasted movements to the


    Prime. He lunged at the tree branch. For a split second there was a sh of surprise in Yale''s eyes


    before they narrowed and he backflipped off the branch and onto the ground.


    But there was another ck wolf waiting there. He was just as big as Ares but his body was covered in


    horrible burns. That didn''t stop him.


    Yale turned hearing the growl behind him. A wave of ck formed in his hand, but he didn''t have time


    to attack the new wolf. Ares bit into his side. The demon screamed at the attack.


    The other wolf took the change to bite Yale''s head clean off, and together the two of them savaged the


    body until nothing was left.


    I wanted off this ride. My entire body was trembling. Ares trotted back to the shield, studying it. He


    growled at the other wolf. "Go first."


    The wolf grunted, spitting out the remains of Yale. They had turned a deep ck, almost purple. "Burn


    my ass again?" Javier''s voice was unmistakable. "Sure, you should have stopped it before you go over


    the damn shield. You don''t know how it feels to be fried from the inside, Ares."


    Ares shrugged. "I won''t let her experience it, so go, short circuit it with your own body. Don''t worry, I''ll


    make sure Bo is forced to nurse you back to health, once he heals up some."


    Javier took a running leap and hit the barrier hard with his shoulder. His teeth drew back the second he


    hit and sparks flew across his fur. He helped at the pain but the shield did flicker.


    "Our turn," Ares announced, and without giving me a chance to tell him no way, the wolf leapt into the


    air, and straight at the shield.


    We hit it during one of the flickers and slid through. A secondter Javier''s body toppled through as


    well. He smelled burnt and smoke drifted from his body. He whimpered but offered us a ragged grin.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Good thing I don''t obey orders well, huh?" he asked.


    Ares snorted. "Yes, great job on disobeying Zale for the hundredth time or so. I''m sure he''ll give you a


    cookie for the honor. Summon the pack, our problems on both sides are far more dangerous than we


    ever realized."


    Dangerous? I had to wonder what he was talking about but Javier just grunted and tilted his head back,


    letting out more of a yowl than a howl. Job done he stumbled forward and fell into the snow, his eyes


    closing. "Just, need a nap princess," he grumbled before his body went still.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Bo


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    I''d had my ass kicked several different ways, but the instant I woke up, I was horny as fuck. The best


    way to heal would be my Luna''s sweet pussy wrapped around my cock. There was only one problem.


    My Luna wasn''t anywhere around.


    "Stay," Zale growled at me from his bed.


    ra was still passed out in her own bed, and snoring up a storm. I was tempted to grab a pillow and


    lob it at her head. "I''m horny," I whined.


    "Deal with it. What the fuck hit us?"


    I shrugged. "Some wizard? I wasn''t expecting to run into that."


    Zale gestured to ra with his head. "Who the hell did you bring into my pack, Bo? Are you


    abandoning your Luna so quick?"


    I huffed. I expected that kind of insult from Javier but it''s not something I should have to deal with from


    my own Alpha. "No," I snapped. "That''s Amanda''s kid."


    Zale''s face went nk. "What? What kind of wolf nip did you wonder into? There''s no way that''s her


    kid. She''s way too old."


    "Yeah apparently that pack of hers is pretty messed up. ra is one of four daughters. She had like


    five sons but I had to kill a few of them. They weren''t going to let us go, and I wasn''t about to listen.


    The wizard did something to make them grow up, and Amanda doesn''t even know they''re around. She


    was told they all died."


    Zale turned his full focus on ra, paying better attention to her now. "That pack must be destroyed. I


    don''t care if they have ten of those wizards. We will find a way."


    I winced. "Sure, but let''s give us a bit to rest up first. Besides, where is our lovely little Luna? Shouldn''t


    she be around here somewhere?"


    Zale sighed, his expression darkening. Oh shit, he looked like a severe storm had rolled in. When he


    looked like this, people died. I wasn''t about to be one of those.


    "She''s with Javier," he replied after a long moment.


    No, something was off. He was hiding something from me. What the hell was this? Maybe I should lob


    the pillow at him instead. He''d punish me for it, but it would be worth it, especially if I ripped the pillow


    before I threw it. The idea of Zale spitting feathers made my heart warm up. It would serve him right for


    some of the shit he''d pulled on me before.


    My thoughts were interrupted as a white rectangle was thrown at my face and the pillow exploded on


    impact. A feather tickled my lips but I was determined to not give that bastard the satisfaction of seeing


    me spit it out. "Asshole."


    Zale shrugged. "They''ll be here soon. Some pack members went to get them."


    I didn''t like the sound of that. Why in the world would pack members be needed to retrieve them? Then


    again, we''d managed to get our asses kicked too. "Zale, what the hell is going on? Our borders weren''t


    like this before."


    "I know," he grunted. He copsed against the bed. "Fuck," he whimpered.


    My blood ran cold. "Zale?"


    "I''m fine," he spat. But thing was, he didn''t sound fine at all.


    "Zale," I growled his name, the feathers falling out of my mouth as I slipped off my bed and hobbled


    toward his. My bodyined and ached with every step but fuck it. He knew something and he


    needed to spit it out. "Where is my mate?" I snarled. Ares was MIA but my wolf was more than willing


    to press forward if I needed him. We''d kick Zale''s injured ass and deal with the punishmentter. The


    important bit was finding our Luna.


    "She was almost kidnapped out of the pack. A demon that had taken Yale over had her out of the


    shield. Ares forced her to shift, and Javier was forced to go through the shield to get her back. They''re


    both pretty busted up. They''ll be okay for the most part, but they''re getting healing before brought in


    here."


    "I''ll fucking murder them." I turned, prepared to limp my ass out the door.


    "Stop," Zale ordered.


    He wasn''t ying anymore. If I pushed it, he really would punish me.


    "Bo."


    "You expect me to just sit in bed and wait for her?"


    He gestured to ra again. "Why don''t you settle on trying to figure out how to exin that to her. Who


    knows what will happen if she discovers there are more of them back there."


    I''d forgotten about the rest of Amanda''s family. That was yet another problem to handle. "What do we


    focus on first, Zale? We''ve got demons at the north and a powerful fucking wizard on the south. What


    do we do?"


    "The same way we handle all issues," Zale patiently exined with a deep sigh. "We''re going to handle


    one problem at a time. How much did you find out about the situation there? We''llpare your report


    and Javier''s report and the weaker target will be taken care of first."


    "I have no idea what Javier found, but that asshole''s pack is determined to get Amanda back. They


    imed she was even marked before. Something weird is going on with her, Prime." Not that it


    mattered. I''d already marked her so no matter what ended up being the case I would stay at her side.


    "We''ll figure it out, Bo."


    ra stirred, stretching her limbs and slowly waking up. "Where am ?" she snapped, twisting left and


    right trying to ce where we''d dragged her.


    Zale twitched then turned to look at me. "You''re up, Bo. I''m not handling this. You''re the one that


    brought her back."


    "Hey!" I objected.


    But my cries faded away. The door opened and Javier was wheeled in,pletely passed out. Next to


    him on a simr stretcher was Amanda, and I''d never seen her so pale before.


    I didn''t care what Zale ordered from this point on. I would travel north, and clear out every single


    demon by myself if I had to.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Amanda


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    I found myself staring into his golden eyes, specks of red glittered in their depths. "You think you''ve


    escaped from me? Your punishment will be something you wear for eternity. I will carve our pieces of


    your face and bind your wolf from healing you. No one will ever want your worthless hide again."


    Normally I would flinch away from him, but not this time. Instead I met his hateful gaze. "I''m never


    going back to you. You''re not my Alpha anymore, and nothing you can do will ever force me back. I''ll


    die first."


    His nostrils red, and his eyes narrowed. "Is that so? Amanda?" he purred my name an almost wicked


    chuckle to it. "Tell me, are you really willing to leave your children in my care? Because if I can''t have


    you, I''ll be content to tear them apart, and send them to you piece by piece. This forest of mine could


    use some new decorations. Some heads on the tree tops, limbs hanging from branches." He smirked.


    "Yes, I think that will do nicely. I''ve already arranged to send you the bodies of some of our sons that


    were useless to me."


    Sons? I stared at him. "What are you talking about?" Yes, I''d given birth, but they''d all died soon after. It


    had nearly killed my spirit then. The only thing that kept me going was the Goddess''s divine touch.


    "Oh that''s right." He smiled more, his sharp fangs reminding me of the times he would bite into my flesh


    just to see me bleed. How I hated this monster. "You never were aware. Amanda, my sweet Luna, you


    have several children over on this side of the pack. I took them from you, told you they died, and used


    them for experiments. Thanks to the help of those in our pack, I was able to skip the boring useless


    part of development and they''re all in adult bodies, ready to serve. They''re my perfect soldiers, and


    they will die for me if I order it."


    I wanted out of this nightmare now. I couldn''t believe any of this. But then again, I remembered the


    wizard that stayed with the pack. I''d only been able to witness him a few times with his dark cracked


    flesh, but he''d been there. I remembered when he was one of the ones that got to be in charge of one


    of my torture sessions, the amount of pain that flooded through me, hitting every nerve in my body.


    "Amanda!" Bo''s call startled me, pulling me away from this nightmare.


    I turned toward the voice and my tormentor snarled like a caged beast.


    "Amanda!" This voice was weaker, but after seeing what Javier went through, I understood why.


    "Wake up, Luna," Zale snapped.


    My eyes popped open and I escaped the thick chains of my past that clung to me. My mates had called


    to me each from their own beds, their bodies battered and bruised. Even with our healing powers, we''d


    all suffered. I focused on Bo and Zale. "What happened to you two?"


    "Wizard," Bo spat. "Fucking asshole." He paused and nced to the side. "Uh, Amanda, there''s


    someone you should meet."


    "Bo, not now," Zale corrected. "No one else is more important than her right now."


    What was he keeping from me? And the Wizard? The one from my pack? I couldn''t help but wince.


    "Are you okay?" I directed the question to the lot of them. They were all in equally bad shape.


    Javier coughed, blood pearling on his lips. "Amanda, next time don''t let anyone else take you through


    the barrier. That thing fucking hurts breaking through. I would have died without Ares."


    "At least you didn''t have the air stolen from your lungs," Bo grumbled.


    Zale growled and the two men stoppedining. "Nothing else is important right now than you


    getting better."


    They were hiding something from me, and it sounded like something big. But I couldn''t do much in the


    state I was in. I was practically powerless at this stage. My wolf growled at that word.


    She was right. I was tired of being powerless and letting that bastard run my life. I wasn''t going to run


    anymore, I would fight with the help of my mates. It didn''t matter how screwed up our rtionships


    were, if they could help me rip HIM apart, I would endure anything.


    "Wow, she looks just like me."


    My head whipped around, eyes scanning the beds until I spotted the unfamiliar woman tucked in. She


    really did look just like me. Was she really my daughter or had he figured out a way to clone me? "Who


    are you?" I whispered.


    She sat up, slinging her feet over the side of the bed. She struggled to her feet and took a few shaky


    steps toward me, a wane smile on her lips. "Hi, Amanda. You''ve never met me, but I''ve always known


    you. My name is ra, and I''m your daughter."


    I stared at her, expecting her tough and say ''just kidding'' or to point at jeer at me for falling it.


    But she didn''t.


    She stayed there with her hand held out and a timid smile on her lips.


    Slowly, I reached for her, taking her hand in mine and shaking it. "Nice to meet you?" I asked. But was


    it really? Yes, she looked like me, but something about her eyes made me chilled inside.


    It was like I was looking into HIS eyes despite them not being the same color. Could I really trust this


    woman or was she sent here to try to take me back?


    She looked happy enough, but there was no way I would allow anything to happen to my new pack. I


    had never cared about being his Luna, but here things were different. There was a connection between


    me and my mates, even if our rtionships were far from conventional.


    And I''d never let anyone get in the way of that, even if they were of my blood.


    "We''re going to be really good friends," she chirped.


    Maybe, or we were going to be deadly enemies. Either way, I''d made up my mind. I''d never go back.


    "Whatever, can you get out of the way, extra?" Zale grumbled. "I want to spend time with my mate."


    My heart thumped and my body tensed. It hadn''t been that long, but I couldn''t wait to see what he


    would try this time.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Amanda


    I stayed in bed, watching. Zale got rid of my supposed daughter first. I still found it difficult to just ept


    that she was mine, she looked to be the same age as me. The wizard was powerful, but was he


    capable of something like that?


    "Out," Zale ordered her.


    Javier groaned. "I''ve got her. Come on, extra. You''re probably hungry. I doubt you get to eat anything


    decent in that hellhole you came from. My spirit is more than willing to go on a fuck-a-thon, Luna but


    my body is still recovering from breaking through a magical shield. Forgive me, I promise to make it up


    to youter."


    ra walked with him as he hobbled out of the room. Bo nced between the two of us and wiggled


    farther in his own bed. "I''m not going anywhere, and you can''t make me, Zale."


    "Oh?" Zale asked with a smile spreading across his lips and silk in his voice. "Are you sure about that?


    Because you''re not allowed to get off that bed if that''s the case. You''re going to be forced to sit there


    and watch."


    Bo paled. "Asshole," he whispered.


    Zale smirked. "On second thought, stay right there, Bo."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "No way, I''m not about to let you torture me like that."


    The dark-haired man smirked. "Too fucking bad, because I''m ordering you to do it."


    Bo scowled. "Come on, I didn''t almost die to have to watch you fuck my mate."


    Zale shrugged and pulled his shirt off with one hand, tossing it in the corner. His muscles rippled under


    his skin and I couldn''t tear my eyes away. I really couldn''t stop thinking about what sort of delicious


    torture he would introduce next. Though I was a bit worried how he was going to be able to do anything


    with the amount of injuries he had. I couldn''t tear my eyes away from his injuries that still left his body


    bloody. They''d healed enough he wasn''t bleeding anymore, but he still looked like a mess.


    "Zale?" I questioned.


    "Don''t even try to lecture me. I''m going to drive you fucking wild and feast on your body, then I''ll fuck


    you until I''m ready to release. I could be missing an entire fucking arm and my n wouldn''t change."


    Was he not going to bring a toy? My lower lip jutted out in a pout. The things they''d used on me before


    had been more than I was used to, but they''d made me feel so good, to the point i couldn''t think


    straight.


    He smirked at me, pulling my covers off and tossing them to the side. "Amanda, you''re going to do


    everything I tell you, aren''t you? You want to be a good girl for me?"


    My thighs clenched. The arousal surging at me from three sources was going to drown out every other


    thought in my head but climaxing. I licked my lips, eyes focused on Zale. I felt bad about it, but I


    ignored Bo. He could just sit there and enjoy the show.


    "Take your shirt off," Zalemanded.


    I didn''t waste time, I pulled it over my head with a wince, and tossed it to the side. My breasts sprung


    free since I''d neglected bras upon entering this kingdom. They turned hard in the chilly air, and under


    Zale''s heated gaze.


    "See? You can be a really good girl, Amanda," he purred. "I''m going to give you the best reward if you


    continue obeying me."


    Bo moaned from his bed. He slipped his hand under his thick covers and they bobbed up and down as


    his eyes locked on my figure.


    "Did I say you could get off while watching her?" Zale growled at him. "Amanda, grab your breasts with


    one hand and squeeze, and with the other I want you to grab your nipple and pinch it hard while


    pulling."


    I didn''t waste any time. For some reason having Bo watching me wasn''t a turn-off, but turned me on. It


    wasn''t like the situation I''d been in before. I pinched hard, the edge of pain making me shudder and


    whimper with need. My thighs got wet, my arousal scenting the room. Bo''s hand moved faster.


    "If you''re going to insist on getting off like that, you need to do it in full view," Zale corrected. "Take the


    cover off."


    Bo scowled, but did as ordered, pulling it off his body and revealing his glorious cock. He returned to


    stroking it, eyes hooded while watching me.


    "Amanda, take that underwear the healers put on you off. I want us to be able to watch your pussy


    drip."


    Even hismands were making me soaked. I hooked my fingers into the bands of my underwear


    with one w. The other was too intent on torturing my breast for their pleasure. It felt so good. My


    body throbbed like a heartbeat, every thump sending my pleasure to a higher level. A spiral leading up


    to the ultimate bliss.


    The panties clung to my body, pasted against me with my arousal. I peeled them off and my sticky


    mess was revealed.


    "Good job," Zale praised me again. "Spread those legs wide, lean back on the pillow, and y with


    yourself. I want you to torment yourself until you reach the point of squirting for me. Think you can be


    that good of a girl?"


    I moaned. I wanted to be a good girl for him. I spread my legs wide, pulling my knees up and setting


    the t of my foot on the bed so they both got a good view of me. The lust that surged through our


    bond made me pant. Would I survive this slow tease? I wanted them to fuck me. Both of them, either of


    them, it didn''t matter. I needed my mates to be inside me and this torture was worse for me than it was


    for Bo, it had to be. Whimpering, I slid a finger into my desperate pussy. It wasn''t nearly big enough, but


    I angled it and moved my hips and up and down, swallowing it. Fuck, I needed more.


    "I didn''t say you could do that," Zale scolded me. "Spread those lips open, I want you to take your time.


    I want my Luna to be filled with so must lust I''m ovee, and I''m not there yet. Torture yourself, now."


    I whimpered but pulled my finger out, dripping with my juices. This was going to be a slow hell, but at


    the end of it my heaven awaited and I''d endure everything for a taste of it.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Zale


    Amanda probably wouldn''t admit it, but she was getting off on torturing Bo, and I loved every second of


    it. Her fingers were already sticky. Her head thrashed back and forth on the pillow and her hips rose up


    and down as she hit the perfect spot.


    I didn''t exist anymore to her, neither did Bo or Javier. All that mattered was her next hit.


    "Bo, on your hands and knees. Get on the bed, but you can only touch her with your tongue. Help our


    Luna out."


    Bo broke out of his trance and turned toward me. A darkness glittered in his eyes. "So much for your


    punishment, Alpha."


    I had to agree with him, but it was more important to see Amanda lost in a haze of lust than to keep the


    punishment up for him. Besides, he had put himself out to fight. He''d failed, which was why he needed


    to suffer eventually.


    I got up from my own bed, walked over to him, and grabbed him by the nape of his neck. My nails


    scraped against his scalp. "Are you defying me?" I growled into his ear.


    Bo moaned low at my touch, his body turning to putty. "No, Alpha." He gave up.


    "Good boy," I praised, letting my hand unclench and run down the span of his body, squeezing his ass


    cheek. "Go do what I ordered. I want you to lick her until I order you to stop."


    "Yes," he said with a heavy groan. He rolled off the bed and crawled into bed while Amanda''s body


    continued to writhe on the sheets. The scent of her hung in the air, making my mouth water. A part of


    me wanted to toss Bo to the side and feast on her myself, but I''d give him this one reward.


    "Take your fingers away," I ordered Amanda.


    She red at me and her chest rose and fell in heavy breaths. "I was so close," she whined.


    "I know. Spread your legs wide, put your heels as far up as you can imagine. We want you split as far


    as we can get you."


    Bo leaned down, running his tongue off her inner thigh. She whimpered and sobbed beneath him,


    desperate to get more friction. But Bo didn''t stop, he was well used to his role and continued to lick her


    from her knee to her inner groin and stop just shy of her pussy lips only to repeat the action.


    "Please!" Amanda cried. His tongue had brushed one of her lips that time.


    Bo turned away from her, eyes meeting mine. I nodded, giving him permission. We''d all been through a


    lot. Letting ourselves indulge would be a wee change. At least for awhile. I wasn''t about to let him


    sink his cock in her until Javier and I had a chance. This dumb ass had brought someone from another


    pack into ours and now I had to be on guard against someone that was supposedly my mate''s


    daughter.


    Bo tried to get into a better position by twisting his head this way and that, his tongue working in quick


    flicks and strokes. It was a lot harder job when you weren''t allowed to use your hands. For her part,


    Amanda tried to help him out by spreading her legs more and angling her hips to meet his questing lips


    and tongue.


    It didn''t take long for a keening moan to escape my woman. Bo had finally managed to get a good


    position. Encouraged by her groans, he licked faster, and plunged his curled tongue into her slick


    entrance.


    My cock twitched while I watched. Bo was good with his tongue. He was capable of giving me a two


    hour straight blow job. Not because he couldn''t get me toe, but because I didn''t want it to end. The


    way he would torture me with running that sweet flesh up and down my shaft until even I begged for


    release. Many others had to tap out way before it got to that point. I wrapped my hand around my


    straining dick, eyes locked on my lovers.


    Amanda reached behind her, grabbing onto the edge of the pillows. Her back arched, her hips rising to


    meet his lips and that little devil sucked her clit into his mouth and made her squeal. "Bo!" Sanity was


    long lost to her.


    I still hadn''t made up my mind what I wanted to do to her next. I had time to make up, and so did the


    others. I was addicted to her. My cock needed to be buried deep inside her, and my body needed to


    smell just like her. We hadn''t even been apart for twenty-four hours, and that had been too long. The


    first concern for my mate crossed my mind. There would be no rest for her, not anytime soon. I couldn''t


    keep myself away from her, and I doubted the other two could either. Could she really survive the rough


    fucking by the three of us?


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fuck," Amanda whined. Her hips were all the way off the bed, her legs wrapped around Bo''s head and


    her body spasmed as her orgasm struck her.


    For his part Bo stayed exactly where he was supposed to. His tongue went to work cleaning her


    beautiful little pussy up. I bit my lip. I knew what I wanted to try on her. "Bo," I growled.


    He moved away from her and she mewled in distress. "Please," Amanda begged.


    "Go get me the double pronged vibrator. We''re both going to get a taste of our beauty''s body as she


    Bo nodded, rolling off of her in one full motion. "Got it," he promised, running off to retrieve it and


    leaving her alone with me.


    Amanda''s lust-filled eyes met mine. "Zale, I want to carry your pups."


    I groaned at the words. The thought of her swelling with my progeny made my cock ready to burst. But


    it did bring to mind another question, one I would ask of herter after I''d had my fill of her body, which I


    was nowhere close to.


    But I would get her to answer about her past, how she had kids, a mark, and how she''de to me


    fresh without one. No matter how much I loved indulging in her sweetness, I needed to unravel the


    mystery so I could prepare for battle. The demons would be handled next, but I wanted to gut every


    member of her old pack first.


    "Ready?" Bo asked bringing the extrarge double headed dildo in his hands.


    Amanda''s eyes were stuck between lust and apprehension but it didn''t matter. I knew how to make her


    give in to her desires and focus only on the pleasure I''d drown her in.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Amanda


    There was no way.


    I stared at the quivering mound of stic.


    Yes, I was horny, and with the stupid bond feedback I was ready to take both of these men again.


    But, that didn''t include giant ass dildos. They were massive. That pool-noodle thickness was not going


    to fit in me, and especially not both my holes.


    "That''s not going to fit," I whimpered.


    "You''re wet, it''ll slide right in," Zale replied. He stuck the tip of it against my drenched pussy lips and


    coated the cock in my fluids. "And now, it''s showtime," he purred into my ear.


    I didn''t have a chance to ask what he meant by that. The dildo on top started to vibrate, sending


    incredible waves of pleasure coursing through me. My mouth fell open a long moan pulled from me. Bo


    pulled away and to the side, waiting for more instructions.


    "You like that, don''t you?" Zale questioned, twisting the dildo head and pressing it against my clit. He


    pressed a hard nub against me and my eyes almost crossed as a strong sucking sensation came out of


    it. Was I floating above my body? I felt like a ghost with this kind of power between my legs.


    "I love it," I moaned wantonly, hips lifting and falling to meet the glorious sensation.


    "Stay still, I''m going to push the first one in, you can take it, Amanda. You''ll take it and be grateful."


    As long as he called me a good girl I was willing to try to take anything by this point. My body tensed as


    the waves got faster. I gasped, trying to jerk my knees together again.


    "Good," Zale purred again, pushing the massive dildo inside me. My walls stretched, letting the


    mammoth silicone toy slide into me little by little. The vibrations traveled inside my body, taunting my g-


    spot. It was just out of reach of it. "See how well you took it? But we''re not done with you yet. Your poor


    ass is so deprived right now. Let''s get that ready too."


    Wait. My ass? I know I somehow had taken this giant, but there was no way in hell the other would fit


    too. I opened my mouth to protest but all that left me was the moans as the vibrator pushed me closer


    and closer.


    Once more Zale took the dildo and rubbed it against my wetness, using my own juices as lube to fuck


    me with. "Rx, mate. You''ll be taking more than this soon. Push your knees down, it''ll drive the dildo


    in that pussy of yours against your clit, and I can slide this in."


    I shook my head, a mixture of whimpers and moans escaping me. "Please, no," I pleaded. But my no''s


    quickly turned to yes''s as the evil little clit suckertched onto me and sucked hard. My eyes rolled in


    the back of my head. "Fuck me," I pleaded, lost in a haze of lust. My mates were getting off on this.


    Their cocks were straining, desperate to be inside me. I wanted all of it. The fullness from the dildo had


    been tight at first, but with the vibrations rumbling through me, my pussy had gotten soaking wet.


    "You want to be my good girl, don''t you?" Zale asked. He pushed the tip of the dildo against my


    puckered hole. "Come on, Baby. You can''t lie to me. I can feel it through you just how bad you want to


    take this. You''re dying of curiosity. I bet you''re wondering how it''s going to fill to have two giant dicks


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    inside you." He smirked. "But that''s not the end of it, Amanda. After we get both of these in you, we''re


    going to get inside you at the same itme. We''re going to see just how far the human part can stretch.


    Just rx, let ite in."


    He reached down, grabbing something on the toy and low vibrations tickled my ass. My clenched


    palms unfurled and I rxed best I could. Zale pushed the rest of it inside me, inch by inch until both


    my holes were stretched to ridiculous size. I was afraid breathing would send these things scattered.


    "Good girls get rewarded," Zale purred once more, flipping the vibrations on both parts of the toy as


    high as it would go. My ass jumped off the bed and into the air, when Inded I drove the bottom dildo


    farther into me until the vibrations traveled directly through my body.


    I couldn''t stop moaning, or writhing, oring. Every time I thought I was done, the other dildo would


    cause another huge one to rock my body. That silly little bond of mind worked both ways. While I was


    lost ining over and over again, the men were getting the full force of the feedback loop.


    "Fuck," Bo whimpered. "I have to have her right now, Zale. I can''t wait anymore."


    Zale climbed onto the bed and in-between my legs. He pushed them to the sides. "Bo, hold these. It''ll


    be tight at first, you''ll have to wait, like a good boy."


    Damn. Even hearing someone else being praised made me drip. My thighs were a sticky mess and the


    dildos continued to drive me into more intense orgasms.


    Zale pushed his cock against my filled hole. "Breath in," he ordered me.


    That was funny. How could I be expected to do anything by this point? I could barely remember my


    name. Nothing else mattered but being filled and for me toe repeatedly until I couldn''t take any


    more.


    His warm skin pushed into me, driving the dildo and the click sucker deeper into my body. The


    vibrations were so intense my eyes rolled back and I tried to wiggle away. I was going to explode at this


    rate.


    "Almost," Zale whispered, sliding the rest of the way inside. My natural lubrication made it easy to get


    in, but the fullness of it made me think of what happened to a too full balloon.


    Was I about to die to sex toys and my mates?


    The clit sucker caught my tip of my clit and the vihrations pushed itno my body. Even if I did die, what a


    fucking great way to go. My thoughts flew away again as another orgasm tore through me and I pushed


    up against it for that sweet delicious friction.


    "Fuck," Zale groaned, grabbing my hips.


    I really might not survive this.

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Bo


    My cock felt like it was about to split open with how rock hard I was. Amanda''s pussy was spread wide,


    taking both the dildo and Zale, and my alpha wasn''t holding back with her.


    Instead of crying out in pain she writhed beneath him. Her hands looped around his neck and lifted her


    body to meet him thrust for thrust.


    "Fuck," Zale grunted.


    Who was I hornier for? I wanted Amanda''s ass, even stretched wide by the massive dildo it didn''t make


    my desire for her any less. Through the bond her arousal surged through me. But hers wasn''t the only


    hole I wanted to fill. I didn''t get to top Zale too often, but I''d be willing to if I had the chance tonight. I''d


    nearly died on my little venture.


    "More," Amanda pleaded.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    That''s all i needed to hear. I scooted up behind them and Zale shifted his technique. Instead of fast


    thrusts he slowed down so her body was steadier. I pulled her ass cheeks apart, running a finger down


    her crack. The dildo made a soft squishing noise with each thrust. I rubbed my tip against the hole just


    begging to be filled.


    "You want that, don''t you?" I whispered to her.


    "Yeah she does," Zale answered for her. "She wants exactly what I promised her. She wants her body


    to be stretched to its very limits and get the fullest feeling she''s ever had before. Give her that dick,


    Bo."


    I didn''t need any other wee. I pressed against her. Her body resisted me and a desperate growl


    escaped her lips. "Don''t stop."


    I wasn''t nning on it. I pressed against her again. The tip of my cock slid into the tight wet tunnel. The


    vibrations from the fake dick traveled through me and my eyes rolled back. My very balls tensed.


    Fuck, if I wasn''t careful I would finish before I was ready. I barely had my head inside of her. I couldn''t


    tap out this fast. I grabbed her hips, putting my hands on top of Zale''s. He gave me a little squeeze.


    It was all the encouragement I needed. I pushed her against me, sliding slowly but surely inside of her.


    I was halfway in when she threw herself back. The plunge took her all the way and the glorious


    vibrations traveled through my balls and through my shaft. My fingers curled on her hips.


    She was so tight with her natural tightness and the vibrator taking so much space, I could barely move.


    "Hold her still," Zale ordered me.


    I nodded.


    The vibrations dancing through my body increased. It went from a low thrum to a rapid attack on every


    nerve in my body. Amanda couldn''t take it, she grabbed tight onto Zale, a scream rumbling from her


    lips. She tightened around me, a vice around my throbbing cock. It squeezed so hard I couldn''t help


    myself and I came hard, shooting my load deep inside her body. Too bad it wasn''t to her womb, but that


    woulde in time.


    Zale however wasn''t done with her. He chuckled at me but pounded hard into her. The impact of flesh


    against flesh filled the room. Her body squeezed me again, pushing me out of her warmth. It made my


    cock twitch, but I didn''t have the strength to go another round. Not after the whole near-death thing.


    "Fuck!" Zale flipped her over, driving both dildos farther into her, and forced her to ride him faster and


    faster.


    I smirked. Javier would get to have all the lust, but none of the release. How much was he suffering


    because of this? It was almost enough to make me hard again. But while my spirit was very willing to


    go another round, my flesh was far too weak.


    "Can''t," Amanda moaned, her head thrashed from side to side. Her long hair was stered to her body.


    "Can''t what?" Zale growled in her ear. If anything he worked her body faster.


    "Can''t take it," she moaned. She wrapped her legs around his middle, squeezing him tight as she hit


    yet another orgasm.


    Zale grunted in reply. "All the way inside you," he panted. "Going to carry our future, Amanda. I don''t


    give a damn about the kids you had before. You''re ours now, you''ll never go back. Take all this cum


    and have my pups."


    "Zale!" Amanda''s cry got higher in pitch. Her body bent like a bow as yet another orgasm ripped


    through her body. Zale''s speed finally slowed down and he grabbed her hips, working her up and down


    at a crazy pace before he threw his head back. His release was a mixture of a grunt, a moan, and even


    a bit of a roar as he shot everything he had inside of her.


    I was still too tired to go another round and I flopped onto my back beside the two. "So what''s the n,


    Zale? We kind of got our ass beatst time around."


    He snorted softly. "We''re going to go after one of our enemies with our entire force, then turn around


    and do it again for the other. But it is true we''re not prepared to face that wizard or even the demons."


    "What are you suggesting?" I had a bad feeling about this. My senses were going wild, telling me I


    needed to escape. Something horrible was about to happen.


    "It''s an easy answer. We''re going to go after the demons first, and you''ll be one of the first in line to


    confront them."


    Demons? Why weren''t we attacking that wizard instead? But I knew better than to ask that question. At


    least not yet.


    "We''re going to start training, Bo. And you''re going to be the training officer as my beta."


    That bad feeling in the pit of my stomach was back and now I was nauseous on it to boot.


    This was not going to n, but when it came down to it, the truth remained. I would always trust Zale. If


    he said fight the demons? I''d train whoever I needed so we could take them down.


    Nothing stood against a Prime.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Javier


    I was bored shitless. I had no desire to mess with Amanda''s supposed daughter. I still didn''t believe it.


    Bo was a fucking moron to just fall for it.


    There were too many things that people could do in the world for me to take anyone''s word on


    anything.


    "Are you just going to sit there and re at me?" The strange woman demanded. What was her name


    again? I didn''t really bother learning anything that wasn''t important.


    I ignored her. Instead I focused on the delicious lust that simmered beneath my skin. Amanda was


    having fun, a lot of it, and I couldn''t even get in for a quickie.


    I hated everyone at this point, besides Amanda. She hadn''t chosen to deprive her sweet body from me.


    No, that was a Zale decision.


    "Now you''re ignoring me. How did mom ever choose someone like you for a mate?"


    That got my attention and I returned to ring at her. "That''s none of your business."


    "Oh, you can talk! For a minute there I thought they''d left me with the mute wolf."


    "You''re nothing but a cheap knockoff to me. I want nothing to do with you." I snapped. I returned my


    attention to the door leading out of the room. How long would it be before one of them came back for


    me?


    "You''re the asshole of the group. I get it. Not everyone can be like Bo and his sweet nature. I''d say


    you''re more like my father with a personality like that."


    My lips lifted from my teeth in a snarl. I didn''t know much about this woman, but I did know that none of


    us were like the piece of shit Amanda had escaped from. "You should watch yourself. If you push me


    too far you''re going to regret it."


    "ra." She crossed her arms over her chest. "That''s my name. Who the hell are you?"


    "Javier, and I don''t trust you, ra. I''m going to tell you that right now. Maybe you''ve got the others


    fooled. But I''ll never ept anyone else from that pack living here. Even if they''re her children. It''s far


    too dangerous."


    "You don''t trust me?" ra put a hand over her chest. "Listen. I left the only pack I''ve known. I


    betrayed family members and I ran for my life. Bo told me it was safe here. I''m second-guessing that


    right about now."


    I didn''t rise to her bait. Instead I was saved from having to answer as the door creaked open. Bo


    entered and flopped down on the bed beside me. He looked like someone had fed his body through a


    pasta machine and ttened him. He didn''t smile, he didn''t joke he just stared.


    "Wee back, Bo," ra greeted with a small smile.


    I leaned back on my cot. "Don''t get toofortable with him. He belongs to your mother. I don''t know if


    you thought you could turn us against each other, or if you had a more nefarious n than that. But it


    won''t work. She''s our Luna, and nothing is going to change that."


    "Calm down," Bo interrupted us. He had the nerve to re at me like he was scolding a child. Maybe


    she could turn at least one of us crazy. "ra isn''t lying. They tried to get her back until we got through


    the barrier."


    ra didn''t waste any time. She only climbed higher on my suspect list. "What''s the deal with that


    anyway? Do you guys have a wizard too?"


    Bo grinned at her. "We''ve got a Prime."


    "Will you stop telling an enemy our secrets?" I wished I had something to throw at his thick head.


    "Where''s Zale? What''s going on?"


    "He''s cleaning Amanda up. We got her kind of messy this time. Don''t worry, nothing serious happened.


    She''s still in good working order."


    A soft growl escaped ra. What the hell? Was she showing her true colors already? "Will you stop


    treating mom like she''s some sort of bone for the three of you to do whatever you want to her?"


    This woman had no idea the things we still had left to do to Amanda. "Careful, you''re over stepping,


    ra. Keep it up and I''ll personally throw your ass through the barrier. It burns like hell."


    Instead of arguing back, she stayed silent. I smirked at my win but that asshole Bo continued to re at


    me.


    "What?" I didn''t mind getting into a fight with him. If he wanted to be dominated and reminded of the


    pecking order around here, I was more than willing to give him that little lesson.


    "You''re going to have to treat me better anyway, Javier," Bo mentioned casually but there was a wicked


    smirk on his lips. One I wanted to wipe off.


    "Why''s that?"


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m the one in charge of training to prepare us for our attack on the demons," Bo answered proudly, his


    chest puffed out. "Which means, I get to be in charge of you this time, Javier."


    I imagined it. No fucking way. "Not on your life. I''ll go have a talk with Zale right now."


    Bo shrugged. "It''s been decided and nothing you say will change it.''


    The ovipositor had been far too nice for him. If I wanted to really make him know his ce I needed to


    get some of my more extreme toys. How good would he like if he was tied down and spread open for


    me? I''d take my time sliding into that tight little ass of his.


    The door opened and Zale strut through. "What''s going on here?"


    "Bo''s too trusting. Anyway, what''s the n, Alpha. Are you really making someone like him in charge of


    training? He doesn''t know the first thing about real fights."


    "I''ve already made up my mind. Besides, Javier. You have a mission as well. While Bo is training I''m


    putting you in charge of something more important."


    I smirked. Of course, he hadn''t forgotten me. "Whatever you need, Alpha. I''m here."


    "d to hear it, because you''re going to be ra''s bodyguard."


    Well fuck.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Amanda


    My whole body ached down to the core. How had I managed to take all that? I couldn''t even reach


    down and clean up the mess.


    Zale had left my side for something. It was hard to gauge time or anything at all after having your


    senses fucked out of you. Everything was a warm haze. I ached but it was a good ache. Like I''d been


    stretched to my breaking point in so many delicious ways.


    "You look satisfied," Zale pointed out, returning with a bowl and a fluffy red towel slung over his


    shoulder. How could he just stand there and not look like his world had been shaken? It made me


    wanna toss a pillow at him. If my body wasn''t just onerge limp noodle. The best I could do was


    scowl.


    Zale set the bowl down beside me. He pulled out a red washcloth and wrung it out.


    "What are you going to do with that?" I questioned.


    "I''m cleaning you up," he replied with a shrug. "I''ll have to leave you to your own devices for awhile. I


    have to oversee the pack. We will be ready for an attack from either side."


    I wanted to reach out to him but my arms were glued to my sides. "Don''t you have any allies?" Why


    was his pack so solitary?


    Zale brought the cloth to my body and gently cleaned me, taking his time to remove all the sweat,


    grime, and mess him and Bo had made in, on and of my body. I winced, preparing for pain, but a


    calmness drifted over me. No fair. Zale was doing something strange, throwing me off my guard. Stupid


    bond, could it be capable of something like this? What I had with my previous Alpha was nothing like


    this. It was like being stepped on with a spiked heel on the concrete, forced to do whatever he wanted


    or suffer.


    "The allies I have aren''t from around here. Plus, they''re more like vassals than allies. My father had


    many who wouldy their lives down for our family before he took to hiding us away." His voice went


    softer, staring out past me, his touch gentle as he cleaned me. I sat up and wrapped my arms around


    his neck, hugging him tightly.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    "What are you apologizing for?" He pulled back, frowning at me. "What happened?"


    "This whole thing. The wizard you fought, the pack I came from. All of it is my fault."


    Zale put a finger over my lips. His eyes were like a dark storm shing with a rage. "No, you''re mine. If


    you hadn''t came to me, I would have hunted you down and taken you. No one would be able to stop


    me. I would have thrown all of my Kingdom at that pack to get you."


    I tried to move away from him. He didn''t get it at all.


    "I''ll find out your past, and I will torture and kill anyone who has ever hurt you in your past. Your former


    pack will be torn apart. I don''t care how long I have to train, I''ll do it." He lifted his head and stretched


    his free hand. "The power of the Prime is flowing through me, unlocked through our mating. It will take


    time to learn how to use it, but I will."


    I gave up. Why fight when he wasn''t listening? If I hadn''t existed then none of this would have ever


    happened.


    "Stop feeling guilty. You are my mate, the Goddess always meant to give you to me." He lifted my chin


    until I was staring at him. "Mine," he growled. "I''ll never let you go, Amanda." His eyes searched mine.


    "If you ever leave, I will track you down. If you try to climb a mountain to escape, I''ll break every one


    down until the entire horizon is t. If you try to swim away in the oceans, I''ll drain each and every one.


    No matter where you go, I''ll get you back. You are the other half of my soul, and I repeat, I''ll never let


    you go."


    It sent a shiver through me. "I understand," I whispered. Maybe I should have felt a chill from that. It


    wasn''t too different from the words I was told before, but they didn''t cause the same feelings that


    surged through me. Instead of fear, a warmth flowed through me. Our rtionship wasn''t normal, I


    knew that. But this man really would destroy the world to be with me. And he would have to if he was


    going to go against myst Alpha. I resisted the urge to touch my stomach.


    "Good," he replied, kissing my forehead. "I expect you to behave while I prepare our army. We''re not a


    I stared at his palm. A tiny flicker of light swirled within before itbusted into a fiery red ball of me.


    "What?" I whispered.


    He closed his palm. "The power of a Prime is that of not only ruling all the wolves in the world, but of


    tapping into the power of the other God."


    "Other God?" I tilted my head. I had only known of the Goddess. What was he talking about?


    "The Prime''s power doesn''te from the Goddess. It is against her design to have one wolf rule the


    others. But our God, the one that granted us this power knew the future and the hardships we''d


    endure. He created our line to rule and to protect what the Goddess would fail to stop."


    My blood ran cold. This couldn''t be true. This could change everything for me. The warmth that he''d


    granted me before was snatched away with this single sentence. I owed the Goddess too much. "Did


    she know about this God?" I questioned.


    Zale nodded. "Of course, they were husband and wife once long ago, and now they''re bitter enemies."


    I let his words echo in my mind. If his God was an enemy of the Goddess, then he was an enemy to


    me. The deal I''d made would ruin everything if I stayed here.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Amanda


    I waited until Zale left me before I let my tensed muscles find any rxation. This was horrible. It had to


    be the worst possible thing that could happen.


    I paused, frowning at my thoughts. But, was this the n? The Goddess was the one that gave us our


    mates. She knew who I would be destined to be with...


    No! I couldn''t let my thoughts slide like this. I was loyal to the Goddess. She''d saved me from a horrible


    situation. Without her... my fate would have been worse than death. A never-ending cycle of agony.


    The door cracked open and I nced up. But instead of Zale, it was Javier and that other woman.


    "Hello?" she greeted me, almost hiding behind my mate.


    I didn''t like how close she stood to him. "Hi, ra," I greeted. It came out rougher than I expected.


    She didn''t bat an eye from it. "Mom," she greeted. "Looks like your Alpha has to do some training, does


    that mean it''s just us?"


    "And me," Javier interrupted. I''m not leaving anyone alone with Amanda."


    ra wrinkled her nose at him. "I''m not going to hurt her, she''s my mom." He snorted in response,


    clearly not won over.


    I patted the corner of the bed. I needed to put these uneasy feelings aside. It wasn''t her fault the life I''d


    lived. "Sit. I want to know more about you."


    She didn''t need any more urging than that. ra scrambled onto the bed, perched on the corner.


    Javier grumbled in the background, crossing his arms over his chest. "That''s my spot, extra," he


    pointed out.


    ra ignored him. "How did you get away?" she asked me bluntly. "It made him so mad, he went on a


    killing spree. I lost a sister, maybe even a brother, I don''t remember."


    How many kids did I have? It was hard enough to wrap my mind around the fact I had even one. "He''s


    still a monster," I whispered.


    Her happy mood faded away and she nodded. "He''s a beast. He did things to us."


    Being crushed would have been easier than hearing that. A good mother would have got more


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    information, but this was my first day. I couldn''t bring myself to ask anything. I didn''t want to hear


    details. It was enough to know what I had gone through. "You''re safe here."


    ra shook her head. "There''s nowhere that''s safe. He''ll break through and kill all of us."


    "Stop that," Javier interrupted. "No one is breaking through anything." He wrapped an arm around my


    shoulders, pulling me against his body. "Extra, you''re going to learn that Amanda belongs to this pack.


    It doesn''t matter how you try to scare her, got it?"


    "I wasn''t-"


    "No, end of discussion. This woman is mine." To stop her from talking again, he crushed his lips against


    mine in a heated kiss. His passion and lust swirled through me. If ra hadn''t been there, Javier would


    have probably been hunting me down again. "Besides," he continued as if he hadn''t just made my toes


    curl. "I promised her that I would kill every person that ever hurt her. Careful, if you get on that list you


    won''t be immune."


    ra red at him. "Mom, why is one of your mates such a jerk? Bo is way better."


    "Hey!" Javier growled at her.


    ra rolled her eyes at him. Funny, she might look like an adult but she wasn''t acting like one right


    now.


    "I''ve got a question."


    ra stopped terrorizing my mate and gave me her full attention. "What is it?"


    "Are the others like you? My kids?" The words sounded strange even to my own ears. Would they be


    the ones to fulfill the Goddess''s deal? But she''d been far too clear.


    "No," she replied, her limbs rxing at her sides. "Most of us girls are. But the boys after they were


    turned to adults were pushed straight into warrior roles, and the benefits those provided." She


    shuddered. "Brothers or not, they all deserve death." Her eyes had turned cold and cruel, they made


    me shiver.


    "Javier?" I questioned him. He was busy studying his nail beds.


    "Yes?" his attention to me was absolute.


    "Can I have a moment alone with her? I just want to ask her some personal questions." I wasn''t afraid


    of her, and she could possibly be my ticket to escaping my current situation, as grim as it might be.


    "No way. I don''t trust her, and I won''t let anything happen to you."


    "I''ve got Ares, remember?" If she flips out or goes crazy he''ll be there to protect me."


    "Ares?" ra frowned. I would exin things to herter. For now, I needed Javier to submit.


    "I''ll wait out in the hallway. I''m not going any farther than that," he answered with a re at me. "But


    when you''re done with your talk, Bo has to babysit the extra. I deserve time with you too."


    I almostughed at him. How was I going to keep up with these three? I had been with them such a


    short time and had already been taken to my very limits. I was never going to hydrate enough to


    survive these three.


    Javier left and I waited until I heard the m of the door before I turned to ra. "I need your help."


    "What with? I don''t have mates, and I nearly died. I''m not going to be much help, mom."


    "I just need you to cause a big enough distraction for me to run away."


    Her jaw sagged. "What? Why would you want to do that?" she hissed the words.


    "I have to. I''ve made a promise with the Goddess, but staying here will put it in danger." I shook my


    head. That wasn''t the entire truth, but the forbidden to speak of it stretched to ra as well. "It''s for the


    best. If I don''t, I could doom everyone here. Please, ra. Help me save my mates from the


    Goddesses'' wrath."

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Bo


    Zale joined me, and all I could focus on was the scent of Amanda all over him. In normal


    circumstances, such a thing would just make me want him more. But right now, saddled with the


    majority of the pack watching my every move? I wanted to throw him into a furnace or two.


    "How''s it going?" he questioned, eyeing my recruits.


    "It''s... going," I replied with a sigh. Our warriors weren''t slouches, they were strong and fast and worth


    more than a normal pack member five to one. But the problem was, they still weren''t enough to fight


    what we needed to. "Is this really going to work?"


    Zale stared at his open palm, squinting hard at it. "It has to," he replied instead. "I''m not the type of


    ruler to use my people like meat shields. They will get stronger and we will take out the demons. By


    that time I should have control of my powers and able to share it with my mates. Until then, this is our


    only course of action."


    I stared at the rows of warriors. Sweat dripped from their bodies. They were putting their all into the


    training, but I couldn''t help but worry. Normally, Javier would be in this kind of position. Why in the hell


    had Zale chosen me this time?


    "What have you covered so far?"


    "Evasion, close quartersbat, and ranged weaponry." I ticked the points off on my fingers. "What


    would be the most helpful is if they had something they could train against."


    Zale nodded. "You need a captured demon." It wasn''t a question, just a statement.


    "Yeah," I agreed. "I don''t know where you n to find one. Sounds like Javier went to town on Yale. I


    haven''t noticed any of their stench on our men today either."


    "And the women?" Zale suggested. His cold eyes flickered over our warriors. I had separated them


    earlier. All the remained were the men in today''s ss.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I nned to work with them after I figured out what would work for the men. Didn''t seem worthwhile to


    go ahead and mix them together until I was sure." It was an excuse. I didn''t want to work with the


    women, mainly because I didn''t want to even touch another female body other than my mate''s.


    Zale continued to study the group. "I''ll find you a demon to practice on. However, the men must be


    strong. No matter what I bring back, they have to be prepared. These things don''t just infect adult


    men."


    "They''ll be prepared." No matter what it took, we would keep our Kingdom safe for our Prime.


    "Good." Zale smacked his chest and lifted his voice in a howl.


    All the warriors stopped their sparring and turned their full attention to them. They tilted their heads to


    the side in perfect sync, waiting for his orders.


    "Warriors, we have two great wars in our immediate future. One is against the devils in the south that


    hide a wizard in their ranks. A highly skilled monster that once fought the previous Prime."


    A chorus of growls and snarls erupted. Everyone had loved the former ruler.


    "But we are not yet ready to take them on. Our Luna is still new to us and though her power flows


    through me unlocking my powers by birthright, it''s not enough. Instead, we will turn our focus to the


    North."


    "Alpha?" One of the men called.


    Zale paused his speech, zeroing in on the man. "Yes, Dustin? What is it?"


    "What happened to Yale? He''s been missing, and before that he was acting strange."


    The fierce winter wind howled around us. Zale took his time in crafting his answer. "Those to the North


    are demons. They''ve sent their kind to infiltrate our packs, those that have gone on scouting


    expeditions, and took over their bodies. Yale was one of the victims. We were forced to put him down


    when he tried to kidnap our Luna and escape back North with her." Zale paused to stare every wolf in


    the eye. "Do I have your word that you will offer your lives in her ce to save her if ites down to


    it?"


    Once more the area rang out with their cries. They loved the former Prime, but the current one had


    their loyalty and respect. They would die for him, and for Amanda as well.


    "Good, I will hunt you a demon to train on. You''ll know their weaknesses, their strengths and their


    Zale turned and walked away from their howls of approval.


    How was I supposed to follow up with that?


    "Having trouble?" Javier strolled over, leaning on the wooden railing.


    Wasn''t he supposed to be with Amanda''s kid? "What are you doing out here? You should be with


    Amanda and ra," I scolded him. He''s lucky Zale hadn''t noticed, he''d get more than a tongueshing


    from him.


    "Amanda wanted to talk to the extra for a minute alone. I thought it was a great chance to check on


    you. Don''t worry, I''m going right back. I haven''t even been gone from the hallway for two minutes. Just


    know to keep these guys in line and listening you''ve got to be an Alpha with them." He stretched. "Well,


    back to babysitting duty for me. Have fun out here in this weather, Bo. I''ll be thinking of you while I''m by


    the fire."


    Javier strolled back away and I resisted every urge to lunge at him. I was supposed to be training pack


    members not sinking to the level of a child.


    A howl erupted from the hallway that Javier had just entered and a momentter he mmed the door


    open, eyes searching the courtyard. "Where?" he snarled at us.


    Unease pricked at the back of my neck. We did not just lose track of our Luna again. "Where what?" I


    said, all too aware of what his next words would be.


    "Amanda is gone, and so is ra. There was just a note left that had sorry scribbled on it." He snarled


    his words. "I''m going to track them down and rip that extra limb from limb for taking our Luna away."


    I understood his rage, but I''d been with ra. There was something else going on here, something we


    didn''t understand, yet. But we would because there was no way we''d ever let Amanda get away from


    us.


    But one thing bothered me more than anything. Something I couldn''t quite understand. How had she


    avoided alerting Ares?

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Amanda


    Tugging ra by her wrist, we ran through the snow. "Faster," I ordered her.


    She huffed. Her steps were uneven. She hadn''t been cared for very well. She was criminally thin and


    had the stamina of a baby sloth. "I can''t," she wheezed at me.


    "You can, you have to. You don''t know Javier as I do." I looked back in the direction we''d fled from.


    How long would it be until he checked on us? I was doing all I could to not alert them through our mate


    bond. Even Ares was distracted by something.


    "Do you have a n?" My wolf questioned with a judging sniff. "Once they catch you it won''t be a


    She didn''t have to remind me. I knew better than anyone what happened to runners. "We can''t stay


    here, you know that. If we do we won''t be able to carry out the Moon Goddess'' will. We promised."


    "You promised, Amanda. I only went along with it because you were desperate. Granted, we probably


    wouldn''t have survived without that promise. But I told you there would be a price to pay for it. This is


    that price."


    Sometimes I really hated my wolf. "Mom, I can''t run anymore," ra whined. She bent over and


    grabbed her knees, struggling for breath. "You gonna tell me what we''re running from?"


    "I can''t give you all the details, I''m bound by the Goddess. But, I made a promise to her, and if I stay


    here I''ll break it."


    "But, if you go out there, dad is going to get you," rained. "We can''t go."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I wished I could agree with her. But I wasn''t going to hurt my mates, no matter what. "Trust me, this is


    better."


    ra took a few more steps and crumpled onto the ground in a heap. "Please tell me you''ve at least


    talked to them about this, mom. They''re a bit intense, but they love you."


    "That''s the problem," I whispered. I squeezed my eyes shut. "What do you expect me to tell them? Oh,


    I''m sorry. I know you need me to be your Luna, but I can''t stay here so I''m taking off?" I gestured to her


    fallen form. "ra, if you can''t keep going, I''m going to have to leave you behind."


    "Again," she whispered with a little sob.


    Goddess, I truly was a horrible person. But I didn''t have a choice. Just like when I ran the first time.


    Truth be told my own exhaustion was creeping up on me. The marathon sex sessions and sheer drama


    of what I was constantly dealing with wore on me. Not even the adrenaline of escape was helping me


    make progress. I was running on empty and there was nothing in my reserves.


    "Mom, let''s go back. They''ll forgive you. Whatever this is about, we can figure out a solution."


    A solution that would just make my life worse. No, it was better to crush them now than to let them


    endure agonyter. This was the right thing.


    I looked around us. We''d managed to get quite a bit away, but was it enough? No, it would never be


    enough. We were close to the northern border. One of those guard shacks was ahead of us. We just


    needed to push a little bit harder.


    But what would we do when we got there? I didn''t know how to control the shield. But it at least gave


    us some height. Maybe we could figure out a solution from there.


    ra stayed crumpled on the ground. "I can''t go on."


    "There," I pointed to the guard station. "Make it there and we can do this."


    She wrinkled her nose at me. "Please, I don''t want to do this."


    "Stay here. They''ll take care of you and protect you, I promise. I can''t do anything else for you but this."


    She was staring at me as if I had betrayed her. I had but what could I do about it? I swallowed. "Please,


    ra, understand. I don''t have a choice."


    I turned and left her in the snow, running towards the tall border patrol station.


    Off in the distance from where we''d taken off, the howl of a furious wolf echoed. It took only a few


    seconds before two other howls split the air.


    My mates had discovered my run. I scrambled up to the guard station. Strange, there was no one


    inside. Shouldn''t there have been at least one guard? The entire ce smelled burned too.


    Wait, I remembered that scent. It was like what that Yale guy smelled like. Was he the reason no one


    was here? I shivered. I didn''t want to run into another demon.


    The howls were getting closer. I was off the ground by a fair bit, but not high enough to escape the


    magical spell. I looked back over my shoulder. Three huge wolves were clear in the distance. If I didn''t


    go now, I wouldn''t have a chance to escape again.


    "Amanda," my wolf cautioned again. "We shouldn''t do this."


    No one understood, but I did. At least things couldn''t get any worse than all of this. "I''m sorry," I replied


    to her and jumped from the tform that was as high as a tree and through the magical barrier.


    The magic was like plunging into a boiling pool of water. It wasn''t as intense as the encounter with the


    demon, but I wasn''t nearly high enough to escape the pain. It ripped at my skin, and my face burned.


    The pain stopped, reced by a cooling sensation. In front of me was another wolf, one I didn''t


    recognize. He was taller than my mates but had a slimmer build. His outfit was ck with green trim


    and very form-fitting. His long golden hair was in a long ponytail top-knot and he bowed before me.


    "I''m sorry about this, Luna. But I can''t lose any more of my pack."


    My mates howled again but the man wrapped a clear bubble around me and we rose in the air.


    I couldn''t stop the fear creeping through me. Only wizards had power like this.


    I had been so wrong. Things could indeed get worse.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Zale


    "Ares!" I roared in my mind at my wolf.


    For his credit he didn''t cower from me. He simply nodded in acknowledgement. "I know what you''re


    going to say."


    "Then why the fuck did my mate run? What happened here? Exin it to me, right now. You can walk


    through the minds of my mates, you''re not a normal wolf. Why didn''t you stop her the very second she


    had such a stupid idea as to run from us?"


    "I was blocked."


    I snorted. "You''re a Prime wolf, Ares. How the hell were you blocked? She''s our Luna, but she doesn''t


    have power to rival us."


    My wolf went silent.


    "Useless. But it doesn''t matter. Even without you I''ll find her again. But damn it, Ares, now we have


    another damn wizard to fight. One was bad enough, you know that."


    "Zale!"


    I looked up from my internal argument and scanned the area. Javier and Bo had both caught up. Javier


    was tugging along Amanda''s kid. The woman fell to the ground and threw her hands over her head,


    shivering so hard her teeth rattled in her damn head. "Please don''t hurt me!"


    "Tell me what you know, now," I growled low. Ares put his full Alpha tone into it.


    We were going to get our answers.


    "But, I don''t really know anything," she squealed. She sat up straight. "Wait, I do know one thing, but


    not the details." She trembled, hugging herself tight. "Mom said she had no choice but to run. She''d


    made a promise with the Moon Goddess, but I don''t know what it was."


    The Moon Goddess? Why would that make her run from us? I scowled. This was not working out how


    the oracle had predicted. I needed to visit her and soon. The course of my kingdom and those in it was


    swaying too far out of what was promised. Without Amanda, we couldn''t escape this eternal winter.


    Javier''s arms were crossed over his chest the entire discussion. His nostrils red and he red at


    ra. "That''s not enough of an answer what happened. Why did you agree to escape with her? Extra,


    you better give me apelling reason or I don''t care who you belong to. I''ll tear you into so many


    small pieces the birds will be feeding on your remains for weeks."


    ra yelped again, returning to her trembling turtle mode. "Javier," I growled at him.


    He nced up but the curl to his lips was still there. "You''re not seriously trying to say I should be


    treating this extra soft are you? She''s the reason Amanda is missing."


    "No," I replied with a sharp shake of my head. "I''m ming Amanda''s running away on you, Javier." His


    head jerked up and his arms fell to his sides. But I was in no mood to deal with him right now. Instead, I


    took a step forward. "You had one job." I growled the words and he shrank away from me. "What was


    it, Javier?" I demanded.


    "Be babysitter to the extra," he answered. He couldn''t meet my eyes as he spoke but that didn''t mean I


    would let him off any easier.


    "And what did you not do?"


    "Amanda wanted privacy-"


    Ares took over snarling so loud and vicious that Javier quit speaking. He knew better. "Try again," I


    snapped.


    "I didn''t keep an eye on her," he replied staring at the ground. His anger melted away into obedience,


    just like it should always be.


    "No, you didn''t, and she ran off."


    "What are we going to do?" Bo asked. He red at Javier. "You had one job, how did you fail at it?"


    Javier''s lips drew back from his teeth. "I didn''t fail."


    "You failed," I corrected before the two got into a bigger fight. "Bo, you''re off training duty. I''m leaving


    you in charge of ra. Make sure nothing happens to her."


    ra peeked out from between her fingers. "What? You''re not going to hit me?"


    I scoffed. "If what you said is true, I have no reason to. I''ll track Amanda down and I''ll bring her back,


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    kicking and screaming if I have to. I don''t care about some promise she made to the Moon Goddess.


    When ites down to it, I''ll fight her too if I have to. Amanda is mine and nothing anyone says will


    ever change that."


    "Fight who?" ra questioned, tilting her head to the side. "Fight mom?"


    I snorted at her. "No, the Moon Goddess."


    ra''s eyes turned wide. "You''re serious?" she whispered. "But, it''s the Moon Goddess. You can''t just


    fight a Goddess."


    Javier chuckled despite himself. "You don''t know Zale well enough, Extra. Once he''s got his mind set


    on something, nothing will change it. If he says he''ll fight the Moon Goddess for Amanda, that''s what''s


    going to happen."


    "But-" ra interrupted again.


    "No," agreed. If Zale is saying it, that means it''s going to happen. He''s more urate than our Oracle


    is."


    ra blinked owlishly at us. "Oracle?" she repeated, ncing from one of us to the other. "What''s


    that?"


    Oh? Did they not have an Oracle in their pack? I leaned closer. "She''s the one that told me where your


    mother would be in the first ce. I''ll take you to see her. If she can''t give us answers, I''ll have to start


    my war with the Moon Goddess early. She''ll know that I''m serious."


    "Wait," Bo interrupted, ncing over at me. Worry thrummed through our bond. "Zale, it sounds like


    you''re nning to hurt the oracle if things don''t go our way. I''m just misunderstanding, right? That''s


    now what you''re about to do?"


    I reached down and grabbed ra by the arm, hauling her to her feet. She leaned against me, too


    weak to walk. I shrugged and picked her up, tossing her over my shoulder. "That''s exactly what I''m


    nning to do. I''m getting my answers, one way or the other. Bo you cane with me since you''re


    watching ra, but Javier you''re returning back to the pack and training them. You''re going to at least


    do that mission right."

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Amanda


    My captor didn''t speak to me as we floated through the air. I tried to keep track of where our bubble


    went, but the thing swayed to and fro like it was zig-zagging through the ins. But we weren''t heading


    north as I''d assumed, and we weren''t heading south either. Instead, we were heading West?


    I couldn''t take it any longer. "Who are you?" I demanded.


    He nced over his shoulder at me, his long blonde hair flowing behind him like a banner. "Luna, there


    will be time for nicetiester. We are together forever after all."


    "You''re not my mate," I growled at him. My wolf added her growl to the mix as well. There was no way


    we would just agree to what this man said. "You smell like a demon."


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    He twisted around again and the bubble we were in dipped low, its bottom almost skimming the trees.


    Squirrels looked up at me and scolded me with their little chattering voices before scampering to safety.


    He proceeded to sniff the end of his hair and frowned. "I see. I apologize about that. Thest one


    happened to be the Luna of the demon kindgom I''m afraid."


    Thest one? My wolf was on full alert, but something was off. Ares didn''t stalk our mind like he had


    before. There was almost some barrier there preventing him froming to us. I wanted to reach out


    and try to break it, but something held me back.


    The bubble lifted again until we were high in the air and the treetops were little green lines zipping


    below us. "If you don''t give me answers, I''ll rip this bubble apart and send us both to our deaths."


    He chuckled. "Aren," he answered with a curve to his lips. "You are going to be a feisty one, aren''t you,


    Amanda?"


    I flung myself at the bubble, but the material didn''t even budge. It was like running into sludge and I


    dropped to the bubble''s floor. He knew my name, and he''d done something to the Luna of the demons.


    My mate''s wolf was locked away from me, and I had no idea where I was. "Why would a wizard want a


    Luna?"


    Aren, or at least that''s what I supposed his name was, sighed. "You really will be annoying. I like it


    better when they scream or attack me. The ones that question are the real troublemakers."


    A chill ran through me. I needed to be careful. This man radiated extreme danger.


    "No need to look so upset, Amanda. We''ll get you settled soon enough and we will be happily bonded


    for all time. Unlike those fake mates of yours, we''ll be together forever." He held his hands up to the sky


    and closed his eyes. "As the Goddess wills it."


    "We need to get out of here, now," my wolf hissed at me. "There''s nothing fake about our bonds. Don''t


    believe him."


    "Like I ever nned to. But in case you haven''t noticed, it''s pretty hard to escape when we''re floating in


    the air. We''ll have to try to make a run for it when wend." I was worried if we were ever going tond


    at this point. We had to be miles away.


    "He''s not going to find you," Aren offered with a smirk. "No one has ever been able to take a Luna


    away from me."


    I didn''t like how he kept makingments simr to my line of thoughts. How dangerous was this


    man? "No one else is like Zale."


    Aren shrugged. "Believe what you will. I''ll have to think of a good one for you. It took me a while for the


    one I rescued from the demons. I don''t think it should take that long for you."


    "Good one?" I questioned him with my brows furrowing. The hair on the back of my neck rose. This


    man set off so many red gs. My mates were much safer with their savage ways than this one man


    was.


    "A name," he replied without even ncing my way. "There is no way we can let you keep your current


    one. Amanda? That''s not nearly special enough for the woman who will be one of my Lunas. Isabe


    perhaps?" he suggested.


    "You''re not renaming me," I hissed at him.


    "You''ll learn to obey. Alessa. I like that one, it starts with the same letter mine does."


    The bubble descended little by little and we slowed down where I could make out things on the ground


    again. A towering castle pierced the sky with giant spires that stretched into the sky and greeted us.


    "Look, Alessa. We''ve made it home." He looked back over his shoulder at the direction we came from.


    "Your fake mates will never find you here, and if you ever try to leave this property, I''m afraid the others


    in the order will have to hunt you down and bring you back to me. Hopefully in one piece. They''re not


    as civilized as I am. They can be rather rough."


    I filed away as much of the information he''d given me as I could. I didn''t believe that Zale couldn''t find


    me. No matter what, there would be a way, he''d find it. He''d said that nothing would keep him away


    from me. My bigger worry was what kind of punishment he''d dole out when he did catch me. I still


    needed to run away to try to keep him safe.


    The Goddess wasn''t one to be denied. Maybe I could find someone in this huge area to help me and


    together we could escape. "What happened to the demon Luna?" I demanded. "You just grab us and


    kill us?"


    "Kill you?" Aren grabbed his chest. "Why would I ever want to do that to you? You are my mate, Alessa.


    And don''t worry, in time I''ll make it so you forget the hell you''ve been through. Come, we''ve arrived at


    dinner time. You''ll get a chance to meet your new sisters."

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Amanda


    The instant our bubblended on solid ground it popped. I darted forward but Aren grabbed my arm,


    hauling me back against him. I struggled, pushing against him with my free hand. My wolf was almost


    asleep. She was there but the more I called to her, the farther away she seemed to be. "Let me go," I


    screamed at him.


    If I followed him into that castle I might not being out.


    "Alessa," he scolded, his fingers tightened around my upper arm, his fingernails digging into my skin.


    "You''re not being a good girl."


    I shuddered. It wasn''t the same kind of delicious shiver that worked its way through my body like when


    one of my mates said it. No, this was pure terror. I whimpered deep in my throat, eyes darting around.


    The forest all around us was dark and red-eyed creatures stared back at me. Wicked cackles and cries


    rose in volume almost drowning out every other sound.


    "Silence!" Aren roared at the forest. The trees swayed with his scream and the shrieks went quiet like a


    mute button had been pushed. The crimson eyes still studied me, but they had fallen silent.


    Tears burned my eyes. If I had gotten away, I''d have ran into whatever those things were. My heart


    raced. There had to be a way to break free.


    "Alessa, it''s time to ept your new life." Aren''s hand moved up, arm wrapping around my shoulders


    and bringing me close to his body again. "Come on, Love. You''re mine now, this will go easier when


    you ept it."


    "I''m not your anything," I snarled at him, trying to push him away from me again. But this time he didn''t


    let me go. His grip tightened more. "I''ll never submit to you."


    He didn''t answer but forced us forward step by step into the ck yawning gate of the castle. The


    instant my footnded on the stone interior the forest behind me exploded in mockingughter.


    Aren nodded to a young maid to the side of the door. Her long brown hair was done in two braided


    pigtails that almost touched the ground. But that wasn''t what really grabbed my attention about her.


    This woman wasn''t a wolf at all. I sniffed, tilting my head as I tried to ce the strange scent.


    Aren chuckled and snapped his fingers. The maid closed the doors then dropped to all fours. He


    grabbed her chin and lifted it so I could see into the pale green eyes. "This isn''t a Luna, but I still


    wanted her and the Goddess told me to take her. This is my sweet Mitsi." He turned her head side to


    side and she stayed still, letting him do whatever he wanted to do. "She''s the first cat shifter I''ve


    collected. She is one of your sisters as well, even if she''s not allowed to be with the others."


    Mitsi swallowed hard and her eyes darted away.


    Aren''s smile faded. "Mitsi," he growled, his grip on her chin tightened and she squeaked. "Do you need


    some time alone to remember what your ce is here? Do not think that because you are carrying a


    child of mine that I will allow you to be naughty."


    I wanted to throw up. But... Maybe in a sick twisted way this would be for the best. It might protect my


    mates and their future in any case. Once I''d gotten that problem out of the way I''d find a way to return


    to them, to beg for forgiveness.


    Mitsi meowed desperately as Aren continued to squeeze until his nails drew blood. "Master," she


    panted. "Wee home. I missed you so much. I''m ready to serve you anytime you need."


    Aren let her go and smacked her cheek hard enough to make a popping sound. "You''ll serve me


    whenever I want, I don''t care if you''re ready or not. The rest was good enough. Take Alessa here to her


    quarters and get her prepared for dinner." He nced over at me, eyes flickering over my appearance,


    judging me. "The red velvet, I want her nipples barely covered. I like the look of her breasts. Skip the


    bra and underwear. I want to know what''s waiting for me when I''ve finished all mymitments and I


    can spend time with mytest bride."


    A full-body shudder worked its way through me. Could I really go through with letting this thing touch


    me? He was handsome, sure, but his nature made me sick to my stomach.


    Mitsi scrambled to her feet, bobbing in a bow to him before grabbing my hand and dragging me after


    her. "Right away, Master," she chirped. Her slightly extended belly wobbled from side to side as she


    nced back and tugged at me. "Please, hurry, Sister."


    Sister? Bile stung the back of my throat. "My name is Amanda," I corrected her.


    She leaned over checking behind me and let out a little sigh, her shoulders sagging. "Amanda, that''s


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    pretty. Is that your original name?" she pulled me down a long hallway and into one of the many doors


    lining it. The room was different shades of red between clothing and furniture. I wrinkled my nose.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t be staying here. This is just one of the ready rooms. There''s a dorm that the


    Lunas all stay in, but you can only get together at certain times, and only after you''ve been trained.


    After you belong to him, you get reduced to that pen and hees and takes whoever he wants


    whenever he wants."


    "It doesn''t sound like you''re that trained either," I observed.


    She paled. "Please, don''t tell him," she begged. Her small hand went to her small bump. "This is the


    only reason that I haven''t been torn apart. Usually cat shifters are hunted down. This child is keeping


    me alive for now but if it was known I''m still resisting..." she trailed off and shook her head.


    "I won''t tell," I promised, taking her hand. She gave me a small smile.


    I didn''t know how I would escape when it came to it. But, I''d decided one thing. I wasn''t about to go


    alone. I''d make sure that Mitsi wasn''t lying to me, and also see if there was anyone else that wanted


    freedom like her, and then we''d escape this hell.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Amanda


    Mitsi had gotten me dressed in record time. I had no idea how she managed to put so many pieces of


    clothes on me, that barely covered anything really, in such a short amount of time. What was the point


    of all of this if the vast majority of it was see-through?


    "This way," Mitsi informed me with a bob of her head and she darted down the opposite end of the hall.


    I had to jog to catch up to her.


    I nced back at the way we were running from. I didn''t see anything, so why did she look so worried?


    Was she expecting us to be chased or something?


    "Here," she tugged me into yet another room and pulled me to a stool. "I''ll be quick. He doesn''t like a


    lot of makeup, but your eyes are puffy. We have to fix them."


    We seemed to be alone. I leaned a little closer as she sorted through an assortment of makeup on her


    table. "Who is this guy anyway? What does he want?"


    Her eyes darted to the door then back to me. She held a finger to her lips and then rushed over to the


    door, closing it securely. She crept back to my side and picked a suitable color before going to work.


    "Aren is a devout follower of the Moon Goddess," she hissed to me.


    I resisted the urge to snort. I''d blow the powders everywhere. "Aren''t we all?"


    She clucked her tongue at me. "Not like he is. He''s sacrificed male children to her."


    I clutched my chest. "What?" I whispered.


    She nodded. "He only keeps the ones that she tells him to. It just so happens they always are the


    female children. They''re taken to another facility to be raised right after they''re born. The mother is


    usually given a few days of rest before he visits them again."


    The more I heard about this man, the more determined I was to find a way out of here. I''d endure it for


    only as long as I needed to, then I''d be running without looking back. "So yours?" I whispered, nodding


    to her little belly.


    Mitsi put a hand on her little bump. "Mine," she agreed with a nod. "They''re usually sold into very


    when they''re old enough. I wish I could do something. I keep praying it''s a girl so at least she won''t be


    killed outright."


    "The Moon Goddess would never ept any of this," I hissed. "She saved me. She reached down and


    gave me a path away from my first Alpha. She even dissolved a bond that was forced on me. If


    anything, if I prayed to her now she''d rescue me from here. But I can''t go yet anyway."


    Mitsi''s eyes darted to the door again before giving a little sigh. "Alessa."


    "Amanda," I corrected. "I don''t care what he calls me, but I''m not giving up my name. I''ll never bend to


    him."


    "We''ll see about that," she whispered softly, studying the ground. "But," she nced back up. "You


    should know that you''re not the first Luna to try to escape here. Do you want to know what happened to


    the others?"


    Did I really want to know? It couldn''t be anything good. But maybe there would be some sort of hint or


    answer on what I shouldn''t do. "Yes."


    "The first one ended up drowned. She had her head stuck in one of the barrels for Aren''s pets. I''m not


    sure who killed her. My personal theory is it was another one of the Luna''s. One that hadpletely


    snapped and epted Aren''s teachings."


    "I can swim," I replied. "I''ll be careful around the others," I added as she shook her head at me.


    "The second was ripped apart. Those creatures in the forest are like demons themselves. But not like


    the demon people, but feral ones. She screamed the entire time until they finally got bored and killed


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    her. They kept her alive for two days straight, slowly taking a body part at a time and keeping her alive


    to suffer."


    My first goal would be to figure out a way to bypass those creatures. There had to be a solution. Maybe


    I could try to win them over if they were simple beasts. I would find it, no matter what it took. If I couldn''t


    get them on my side, then I''d find out how to kill them.


    "You''re still thinking about it, aren''t you?" Mitsi asked with a sad little sight. "I don''t want to see anyone


    else killed. Please, it''s best if you just give up and submit to being Alessa. You are treated a bit like a


    broodmare, but beyond that, your life could be much worse."


    "Your children are ripped from you. There''s no way I''m going through that again," I growled at her. It


    made me think of ra and her siblings. Would they be okay? Would Zale still try to save them or


    would he write them off since I had betrayed them all?


    Mitsi stroked her stomach and bit her bottom lip. "It''s better they live than anything else happens to


    them. Maybe some of them won''t end up in the worst case scenario." She chuckled softly bit instead of


    mirth, there was a darkness to it and her hand stilled. "But, not for my child. Whatever happens to this


    one, they''ll live a cursed life. No one will ever want a hybrid of their parentage."


    The door creaked and we both froze in ce.


    A tall woman with dark curls falling down her shoulders glided into the room, closing it shut behind her.


    Her red-tinted skin only ented her beauty. Obsidian eyes full of promises focused on me. "You are


    not the type of Luna normally brought here."


    Mitsi bowed low. "Mistress Cee," she greeted. "This is Alessa. She is the Prime Luna." Mitsi nced


    back at me. "And this is Mistress Cee, the current favorite of Master Aren and the Luna of the demons."

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    Amanda


    Cee inclined her head to me. "A Prime Luna? Do you know that we have been trying to kick your kind


    off of ournd for thest twenty years or so?"


    I shook my head. "I''m not born a Prime, I''m just mated to one."


    Cee gave me a sad soft smile. "Were mated to one," she corrected me.


    "No," I replied. Rage simmered in me at her words. "I''m not staying here. I don''t care if you''re a favorite


    or if you n to give me up. When I''ve gotten what I need, I''ll find a way to escape. If you want me to


    get my people off yournd, we''ll try to figure out a solution."


    Cee clucked her tongue. "You''re quite young to my people. You''ll never escape from Aren. He is


    favored by the Moon Goddess. She''s given him so many of us." She brushed the crook of her neck


    with her fingertips. "Do you see a mark here?"


    I peered closer. But there was nothing. The only mating mark I could see was on one of her shoulders


    as it peeked out. Even Aren''s mark had a strange beauty to it. The twists and twirls of his coat of arms


    was very unique. But even if it was the mark of an artist, I didn''t want it on my flesh.


    "I don''t, sorry."


    "Aren has the power to take our marks away, our mating bonds can be severed in seconds, and it


    doesn''t kill us."


    I stared harder at her. No. I knew it wasn''t impossible. The Moon Goddess had done much the same


    for me before. So I understood it could be done. But why? "Why is she helping this fanatic?" I


    demanded.


    The demon shrugged and sighed heavily. "If I understood that, I wouldn''t be here." Her hand slid to her


    slim stomach. "I''ve been lucky so far but it''s only a matter of time until I conceive a child for that man.


    Those like us are few and far between, but we are the ones he craves the most. Be careful, Prime


    Luna. Not everyone you meet here will be your friend." She inclined her head to me again. "I shall see


    you at the dinner. Please, don''t bete. He hates it when we''re not on time."


    "I''ll get her there in time," Mitsi reassured with quick little bows.


    "What is this guy''s deal?" I demanded of the maid. "Why does he have powers from the Moon Goddess


    herself? He sounds horrible."


    She tilted her head as she studied me. "Maybe a little more blush on your cheeks." She waited until


    she was busy powdering me before she spoke again. "Luna, can I ask you a question?"


    "What is it?" I said holding back a growl. It wasn''t her fault I was stuck here and she had her own


    problems to deal with.


    "Why do you think the Moon Goddess is a good person?"


    I jerked and she had to grab a napkin to blot the mess away. "She''s the Moon Goddess, she''s the one


    that chooses our mates and blesses us with our powers. She''s never done anything but help me."


    "Well, you''re a wolf," Mitsi pointed out. "My people have a story about your Moon Goddess. Do you


    want to hear it?"


    No, I didn''t want to hear anything that would be sphemy to my goddess. But still, a part of me was


    dying of curiosity. What reason would the Moon Goddess have to help someone like Aren? "Tell me."


    Mitsi nced at the door again and leaned closer. "The Goddess of my people isn''t a wolf obviously, its''


    the Goddess Basetta and she''s had fights with your goddess for centuries. They were as close as


    sisters at the start. But whenever Basetta created something, your Goddess Sabbi would always have


    to create something bigger and better. One day Basetta created the first cat shifters and set them to


    multiply throughout the world."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I had a feeling I really wasn''t going to like more of this. "Then what happened?"


    "Sabbi created hers with fangs and ws with powers to rend and tear apart Basetta''s. Your people


    have always hunted mine. There are not many of us left. While your Goddess has let her creations run


    wild, ours created a n. Not all of your kind were brutal and blood-thirsty and Basetta found her


    champion." Mitsi paused. "Do you know who that was?"


    I''d never even heard of her Goddess before. How could I have known all that? "Who?" I almost


    whispered the words.


    "The God of the Primes. He created a type of wolf that wasn''t beholden to the Goddess and could keep


    her in check." Mitsi nced away. "And then the Moon Goddess tried to kill him for it. God or not, he


    barely escaped from her and only with Basetta''s help. Sabbi was furious. She swore to their fleeing


    backs that this wasn''t over. She would take full control back, and they''d never see iting."


    "Why didn''t she just kill the Primes herself?" I questioned. "She''s all-powerful."


    Mitsi chuckled. "You think so? But all gods and goddesses get their powers from the same source,


    those that believe in them. With the Primes, there was a faction that was not hers to control. If she


    could have stopped it before an entire pack was formed maybe she would have been able to change


    the oue, but she failed. She''ll strike from within next time, those were herst words and so we''ve


    all been waiting for her to rise up, and those that are left will stand with Basetta and fight her."


    I let her words sink into me but I couldn''t bring myself to make a sound. This all sounded like some


    cruel joke. I needed to speak to her, figure this thing out and directly confront her. She''de to me


    before, maybe I could find a way to get her to do it again. There had to be a mistake, there just had to.


    "Mitsi," snapped Aren''s voice at the door. We turned to him and he gave me a warm smile. "I''m here to


    escort the newest Luna to meet the rest of her sisters." He licked his lips. "And after a little nap, I''ll be


    unwrapping her. You''ve done a great job of making her scrumptious for me once again. Good girl, Mitsi.


    I''ll be sure to take very good care of you, now get out of my sight."


    I got to my feet and smoothed what parts of the dress that weren''t see-through down. I hated this,


    hated everything but I''d endure. And I''d get that conversation with the Moon Goddess the first chance I


    got. I just had to survive him first.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Amanda


    Aren casually curled his arm around my shoulders. "Alessa, I''m pleased you''ve be friends with


    Cee." He looked over my head. "Cee, get to the dining room and prepare everything. We will catch up


    to you."


    The demon woman nodded and fell into a graceful curtsy before scurrying down the hall and leaving


    me with my new tormentor.


    "Amanda," I replied softly. I was willing to put up with this, but I refused to lose my name. No matter


    how many times he called me that name, it wasn''t mine and I wasn''t answering to it.


    "You are a stubborn little pup," he scolded, clucking his tongue at me. "No matter. I know how to punish


    those that disobey me no matter what they are. I suggest you start listening to me now or your stay


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    here might be quite unpleasant. I''ll be willing to overlook your offenses for now, but you''ll learn my good


    will only stretches so far." He leaned close and the tip of his nose grazed my neck. "You''ll be wearing


    my mark soon, and once you do, there will be nothing from you butplete and total obedience."


    "Aren?" I said the name while resisting the urge to shudder at it. From everything I''d learned, I hated


    this creature with every breath in my body. He nced over at me and raised a golden brow. "Please,


    let me keep my name."


    He chuckled. "If i did that how would it be fair to your sisters? All of them had to shed the people they


    were before they entered these doors. You''ve been reborn here, Alessa. You are no longer Amanda


    the mate of a Prime. You are Alessa, the mate of Aren the one and only warrior for the Moon


    Goddess."


    "How did youe to be that?" I faked enthusiasm, leaning toward him. My body pressed closer to his


    and a small triumphant smirk yed across his lips.


    "She chose me. Out of everyone on this, she reached her hand out and plucked me from my


    poor poverty-ridden beginnings. She shaped me into the ultimate warrior for her. She''s sent me


    mentors and those that have been able to hone all the blessings she''s showered me with. In return,


    she''s granted me the ultimate gift, all the Lunas that I could ever want."


    I forced myself to look up into his eyes and smile at him as I pressed my chest against his arm, causing


    us toe to a standstill in the hallway. "But why do you need so many? Wouldn''t just one great one


    be worth it?" I gave him a shy smile. "I''m sure there''s a lot of things I could do that no others could."


    He chuckled. "I''ve never met a Luna that was able to keep my interest for longer than a single night in


    session. If you change that, who knows, maybe I''ll raise you above the others, Alessa. But that


    won''t be happening anytime soon. Come on, the others are waiting and I haven''t let them touch the


    meal until we get there."


    Why was I not surprised about that? I had hoped he would have fallen for my charms, or at least been


    interested in me. I needed to finish my mission and get out of there.


    We continued our wall down the hall but he paused at the threshold of the dining room and put a hand


    across the doorway, stopping me. "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to, Prime. You won''t be the


    first to try to organize a coup against me, but no one has ever seeded and no one ever will. I see


    how you''re acting now, though when I first brought you here you screamed and tried to run. You think


    you can pretend to be obedient and I''ll let my guard down."


    Shit. "No, why would you think that?"


    Aren chuckled. "Well then, Alessa. Tell me. Why did you have the sudden change?"


    He was onto me. I had to think of something that would be believable, or that he might fall for without


    solid proof. "The Moon Goddess told me too," I answered.


    "The Goddess told you to give in to me?" He smiled. "I should have known that was the answer. She''s


    done much the same for my dear Cee. Even though that sister of yours is a demon, the Moon Goddess


    still chose to speak to her and tell her that she belonged to me. Just like you do."


    "Alessa," Cee greeted with a small smile. She was already sitting at the table, at the head position from


    the look of things and another chair waiting by her side. I could guess who belonged there.


    "Sister Cee," I replied back with a respectful little bow.


    Aren chuckled and guided me into the room with a heavy hand on my lower back. I took a seat next to


    Cee''s side. I needed to think of something else. There was no way this Moon Goddess thing would


    Aren shook his head. "No, by me, Alessa." He snapped his fingers like I was a pet and biting my inner


    cheek I obeyed. He leaned toward me, his lips grazing my earlobe. "Even if you are trying to betray me,


    there''s no chance you''ll get away with it. You are mine now and no one will ever be able to take you


    away from me."


    I didn''t answer to hisments and stared straight ahead. Around the table was at least twelve other


    women, but they weren''t finisheding in. Lines of women dressed in various revealing clothing


    hiding their baby bumps entered through two doors on either side of the room and took their seats at


    long benches farther away from the chair portion of the table.


    Aren chuckled again. "See, Alessa?" he whispered. "My army is right here beneath my roof and any of


    those women would be willing to give their life for me. No matter what you try, you''ll never leave this


    ce until I''m done with you."

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Amanda


    After the dinner, where I''d been restricted to a strict diet of vegetables only, I was led back to what


    would be my room. It was unlike the red room I had been in before. This one was simpler. The bed was


    small, just a twin size, but the room was so tiny it made the bed look huge. It had a small dresser


    wedged in beside it and a couple of threadbare nkets spread across the mattress. I barely had room


    to turn around and there wasn''t much else in there. I didn''t even have a closet, just a couple of polls


    with a rod hung between them.


    "You''ll start in this room, Alessa. If you''re good and obey me, you can be upgraded. My favorite Luna


    gets a suite fit for a queen. Get a nap in, because once I return we''re going to be very busy getting to


    know each other."


    I repressed the urge to shudder. "Thank you,'' I forced the words through grit teeth. I hadn''t even


    wanted to give him that but I needed to get on his good side.


    "That''s my girl," Aren praised. He leaned over and his lips brushed against my cheek. "I know you''re


    still scheming against me, my Prime. But don''t worry. I can be very patient, and while you''re throwing


    yourself at me desperate for my approval, I still win."


    He turned from me, leaving me alone in my room and closing the door behind him. A soft click let me


    know I was still considered very much a prisoner.


    I turned back around in the tiny area and on my bed was a simple nightgown, white withce


    trimmings. I undressed quickly and slipped into the offering. It was soft, but that''s all it had going for it. I


    might as well have been sleeping naked. My entire body could be seen through this thing.


    I sat on the bed and waited. I didn''t want to go asleep and be caught unaware by Aren. What would I


    do if I ended up waking next to Aren?


    There was no way to keep track of time as it slipped past me. I tried counting but all too soon my


    eyelids got heavy and I fall back onto the mattress. I wiggled underneath the covers, tucking them


    securely around me. If the bastard showed up at least he''d have to wake me in order to try anything.


    I closed my heavy eyelids so I could focus and slipped into a deep rest.


    "Wee, Amanda. I was not expecting you to visit so soon." The warm voice of the Moon Goddess


    warmed me body and soul. It had been a long time since I''d enjoyed listening to her.


    "Moon Goddess," I called out into the darkness. "Please. I know you''ve helped me once before, but I


    need your assistance again."


    "Anything for my Champion." Her warmth surrounded me.


    How could I ever believe Mitsi''s fairy tales? "I''ve been captured by someone that is not one of my


    mates. He''s a monster but he can carry out the n you have for me. Once that''s over, will you help


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    me escape like you did before?"


    "Child," her voice was rich and it made me rx. "You''ve already fulfilled your mission to me."


    My brows furrowed into one long line. "What?" Maybe I should have tried to be more eloquent with a


    Goddess, but this was not the kind of statement I was expecting. "That''s impossible. I''ve only been


    gone a couple days at most."


    Sheughed at me and it was like church bells were going off in my ears. "Do you truly think that I can


    not tell? Your mission is over by beloved child."


    Not the way I wanted it, but that meant I didn''t have to stay here any longer. "Then you''ll help me when


    I wake up to get out of here and back to my mates?"


    "No," she replied softly. "You are with the mate I have chosen for you, Amanda. All you have to do is


    ept him and let go of your past."


    I wanted to scream at her. Goddess or not, she was being insane. "Wait, something is wrong. You said


    that Zale was my mate, you led me to him."


    "I led you to him because it was needed," The Goddess corrected me. "You couldn''t fulfill your mission


    without that deviation on your journey. No, I''ve always meant for you to belong to my most faithful


    warrior. Give all of yourself to him as you have me and you will find happiness."


    I put a hand against one of my marks. "No way. Sorry, Goddess. But that''s not what I want. I want to be


    with my mates. I don''t want to stay here with this man."


    "Ahh," the Goddess''s voice was warm again, wrapping me in its warm embrace. "If that is the issue,


    then I can handle that too."


    I opened my mouth to ask her what she meant when the mark beneath my fingers burned. "What are


    you doing?" I demanded, taking a step away from her. The heat dissipated at my fingertips.


    "It''s simple, Amanda. Now that you are where you are supposed to be, I can get rid of those past bonds


    forced on you. You won''t ever have to worry about facing the prime or his pack again."


    "No!" I growled at her and the warmth around me turned to a cold chill. Seemed like I had pissed her


    off. But I was not going to be derailed. "And you have to be wrong. There''s no way that I fulfilled the


    promise that fast."


    Her voice became mocking. "Amanda, did you have sex with the Prime and his men?"


    "Yes, but it''s too soon!" I argued.


    "I am a Goddess do you not think I can tell when one of my faithful is carrying? You are indeed


    pregnant, and your child will be the key to the future, my future."

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Amanda


    I was pregnant? Slowly, my hand traveled to my stomach. It was still normal. It wasn''t exactly t, but it


    was the normal level of baby fat I''d always carried.


    Could there really be a child growing inside of me?


    Zale''s child? Or did it belong to one of the others?


    "Whose is it?" I asked her. I couldn''t tear my eyes away.


    "It is the heir of the Prime, just as was nned. He''ll be the one that destroys the Primes and their


    abominations once and for all.


    "No," I whispered. I took a step away from the being that had saved my life. "You can''t be serious.


    Why?"


    The Goddess took a step closer to me and she held her hand out cradling my cheek with her palm.


    "Child, you shouldn''t worry so much. Everything is going exactly as I nned. You have been freed


    from the one that abused you before, and the Prime and his men will never touch you again."


    "But, I want to be with Zale, Javier and Bo. I don''t want to be apart from them." I shook my head slowly,


    trying toe to grips with her words. "Please, don''t do this."


    "Amanda, it''s already done. You will be happy with Aren. He is my most devoted follower. I was the one


    that let him know where to find you."


    "No!" I pulled away from her. The anger surged inside of me. "I didn''t escape from one abuser to end


    up with another. Do you know what your devoted follower is doing to all those women? He''s sick!"


    "He merely wants arge legacy. It''s natural for any wolf. Things will be a dream for you if you just


    submit, Child. Trust in me and my ability to pick the best mate for you." She reached for one of my


    marks and I shied away from her.


    "Don''t you touch me," I hissed. I clenched my eyes shut. I hated what I was about to say, but I needed


    leverage. "I''m leaving here, I''ll find a way to get back to my mates and this child will be raised exactly


    how I want to. I am grateful for your help, I am. I couldn''t have gotten this far without you. I would have


    died at that first bastard''s hands. I don''t doubt that. But you''re wrong about Zale. I know he''s rough on


    the outside but he''s a good person deep inside."


    "He''s a Prime," she spat before her features gentled. "Have I ever steered you wrong? Has anything I


    told you ever been wrong? I even erased the bond you shared with that monster. All I''m asking is that


    you trust in me this time and let me give you a happily ever after."


    Happily ever after? I had heard too much about Aren from Cee and Mitsi to ever believe this man was


    capable of something like that. I could just see it now. My belly swelling time after time with his offspring


    and being sold off. No way. I would never let that happen. "I''ll take the life of this one," I whispered. "If


    you don''t let me go, I''ll make sure I never give birth."


    Her smile was reced with a snarl. The ssic beauty she had been was turned into monster straight


    from the deepest horrors in a single moment. Her usual light blue eyes turned dark almost ck and


    she growled at me with every word from her lips. "You will not touch that child. If you dare to even think


    about it I will make you suffer unlike any pain you''ve ever endured before. I will bring back the bond


    youahd with your first Alpha and let him find you, I''ll even make it so he can capture you. You will suffer,


    you will agonize and I will not relent until you give up and die. Then I''ll put your soul into the body of


    another destined to repeat your cosmic debt, and I promise I will keep that man alive for centuries just


    to torture you."


    Fingers of fire grabbed my shoulder. The spots where I had once born a forced mark burned like acid


    had been dribbled on me. Even though this was just a dream, I felt it all.


    But worse than the pain, worse than the agony and the fear of what she promised, worse than all of


    that was I felt him on the other side. "Amanda!" His scream echoed in my head.


    "No! I''m sorry," I sobbed. I trembled. I couldn''t take any more. "Please, cut it off."


    "Are you sure?" she questioned me, the smile back on her lips. "I want to do the best thing for you,


    Child. Reminding you what fate awaits you if you turn away from your destiny is for your own good."


    The pain intensified and I heard hisughter all around me. The triumphant cry of a monster that only


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    existed to torture me. "I''ll obey," I whimpered again.


    Her mockingughter surrounded me as I was pulled out of my deep slumber. "Just in case, I will leave


    you a reminder, my Child. I advise you to embrace your mate and ept the life I''ve given you, but


    even if you fight me on this. Nothing will change my ns. It''s already toote."


    We would see about that.


    Sheughed again, louder and my body burned, the marks from my mates singing me.


    I woke and the pain didn''t stop. The mark from Bo was getting hotter and hotter. "No," I whispered,


    grabbing at it.


    Aren opened the door a wide smile on his lips. "It looks like you finally got some rest, and my prayer is


    being answered. That''s the spot where I''m iming you."


    "You can''t mark over another," I snapped.


    He chuckled. "You''re being silly, Alessa. That bond is already gone. Behave, or I''ll pray for the others to


    be taken as well. You and that child you will bear are mine, it''s best you ept that."


    I reached out through my tether. No, it had to be a lie. I was still blocked from Ares, my own wolf, and


    the bonds but with Javier and Zale I had a dull echo, a sensation they were there on the other side.


    But with Bo, there was nothing.


    He''d been taken from me.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Bo


    My soul was being torn in two and there was nothing I could do to stop the pain. A scream escaped me


    and I crumpled to the ground.


    Through the pounding of the pain I heard Zale''s deep rumble. Ares pressed against my wolf, trying to


    calm us.


    But nothing could stop this agony. I tipped my head back and screamed louder.


    "Bo!" Warm hands wrapped around my stomach and I was pulled against a hard chest. Javier''s growl


    was a deep rumble in my ear. "Snap out of it, damn it!"


    I shook my head. Everything was breaking.


    Then it was gone.


    As suddenly as the pain had hit me, it was over.


    I felt hollow. I put a hand over my heart. I didn''t have to reach up to feel it, I already knew the mark that


    my mate had left on me was gone. Just erased like it had never lived on my flesh to begin with.


    "No," I whispered. My voice cracking with every word. "She''s gone."


    Zale and Javier nced at each other. Zale pulled away from me to stare down. "What are you talking


    about?"


    "Amanda," I whispered. "She''s been taken away."


    They gave each other a strange look again, once more leaving me out of it. "What?" I demanded. I


    looked from one to the other.


    Wait a minute. Why weren''t my mates suffering? Shouldn''t they be in agony as well?


    "What''s wrong with him, Zale?" Javier snapped. "He''s shaking!"


    Was I? I looked down and my limbs trembled. I was shaking. I craned my neck to look back at Zale.


    "What''s going on?" I whispered.


    "I''ve got this," rumbled a darker voice from inside Zale. His eyes turned pure gold and Ares peered out


    at me. "She''s not dead," he huffed at me.


    The tight ball of fear inside me faded away. She wasn''t dead.


    But wait. "Did she reject me?" I whispered. But didn''t she have to be in front of me for that to work? I


    didn''t understand how she could manage it from so far away.


    "Idiot," Javier growled in my ear. "If anyone is going to reject your worthless ass it would be me and I


    haven''t even thought about it. You need to stop jumping to the worst conclusions. Ares, what


    happened? What''s going on with Amanda?"


    Ares turned his dark eyes to Javier. "It''s not always a bad thing to be prepared for the worst. In this


    case, it is the worst." He sighed heavily. "Your bond has been erased, Bo. Like it never existed in the


    first ce."


    "No way," I shook my head. There was no possible way that could be true. "That''s not possible. No one


    is capable of just erasing a fucking bond. The Moon Goddess herself blessed us with them."


    Ares cocked his head. "Exactly," he said with a frown. "Only the Moon Goddess would be capable of


    such a thing, as far as I know. I don''t understand how it''s even an option for anyone else."


    "What the fuck did you do, Bo? Why would she decide to punish your ass? You hurt Amanda?"


    I scowled. How could I hurt her when I was busy training an army? "I''ve been with you guys and ra,


    and that''s it. When would I have time to piss her off?"


    Javier gave me a look. "You weren''t cheating on our mate, were you?" his voice was calm but there


    was a deadly tone beneath it all.


    My eyes eyes turned gold. Maybe I wouldn''t be able to beat himpletely, but I was going to beat his


    ass for even suggesting that. "You fucking asshole. Why do you think I''d ever do that to her? Amanda


    is ours, I''d never cheat on our mate."


    Ares shook his head again. "I don''t think that is the case. Whoever took our mate, that wizard was able


    to block me off from her. My bond isn''t gone, but no matter what I do I can''t get through to her or even


    her wolf."


    "But why?" I demanded. "And why only me? This isn''t fair."


    Ares''s eyes turned back to Zale''s and my Alpha nodded. "We''re going to figure this out. And I know


    exactly how. I''m going to go demon hunting. Bo, you need to stay with ra. Javier, you''reing with


    me. That wizard smelled of a demon so we''re going to find out just what he was doing over there."


    I scowled. "You''re really going to stop me from helping you? God damn it, Zale. You can''t do that shit to


    me."


    For answer, he ignored me.


    "Zale!"


    He sighed and nced back my way. "Bo, you can''t help me. You don''t have a bond with Amanda at all


    right now. You''re practically worthless. You''ll stay here, and keep ra safe. Keep an eye on the


    training for the pack, and I need you to make sure that first wizard doesn''t try to take advantage of the


    situation and break through."


    "Hey, Zale. I was thinking," Javier pondered.


    Now what did that idiot want? I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at him.


    "What?" Zale snapped. Sounded like he was done with Javier''s shit too.


    "What are we going to do if that guy is a wizard a demon? I mean, don''t get me wrong. I have faith in


    your powers as a Prime, but that''s not exactly the bestbo for us to be facing, and you don''t have


    full control yet."


    Zale snorted. "That''s what part of this demon hunt is about. First, I''ll get some field practice in and burn


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    some of those fuckers to the ground, and second I''ll get some valuable information on just who that


    asshole was that dared to touch our woman. Don''t worry, Bo, we will get Amanda back. I don''t care


    how many wizard fuckers or demons we have to go through. She''s ours, and we''ll burn this entire world


    down to get to her."

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Zale


    "Is Bo going to be okay?" Javier half-turned back. "I can''t imagine how the bond being dissolved like


    that has to feel."


    "No matter if he is or not. We have to find a way to get to Amanda." I replied. I kept an eye out on our


    surroundings. The storm had abated, for now, but who knew how long it wouldst. The weather here


    had no reasoning, and until I had control of my powers and was a Prime in full rights it wouldn''t be.


    "I get that, I do. But he''s part of us too. We can''t just abandon him, Zale."


    "We''re not abandoning him. I told you why he has to stay. ra needs protection and watching. She


    mighte from Amanda, but she hasn''t earned my trust. Especially after her being there when


    Amanda got away from us."


    I couldn''t stop the anger that simmered inside of me. I would need to punish her for this. When I was


    done she wouldn''t be able to walk for a week. Her limbs would shake, she''d have all the fluids drained


    out of her, and she wouldn''t even be able to form words.


    She''d left us. After everything we''d been through. She''d just abandoned all of us.


    Why?


    Yes, she''d been kidnapped. It didn''t look like she''d wanted to go with that wizard demon creature. But


    she had escaped from us, she had tried to leave the Kingdom of Vermilion and for what?


    "What do you think happened?" Javier questioned again.


    "It doesn''t matter. Shut up, Javier," I hissed.


    There.


    It was faint since we were still on our side of the border, but I could already practically taste it. A demon


    was close by. Its burn scent was a taste on my tongue.


    Javier thankfully shut up. His growl echoed through the area. I saw it too.


    What was going on?


    A demon stood on the other side of the barrier, onyx eyes locked on his. His long red hair danced in the


    wind, like a crimson banner. Was he dering war?


    My ws slid from my nail beds. If there was a fight that thing wanted, it was a fight it would get.


    "Prime," called the demon.


    I snarled. "Demon."


    It made ae-hither motion to me. I bared my teeth in response. "Prime, I''m not here to fight, yet. Do


    not mistake me. We are still and will always be immortal enemies."


    Slowly, my lips covered my teeth again and I approached cautiously. "Your kind are treacherous. Do


    you really expect me to believe this isn''t some trick? You won''t step a foot into my kingdom while I


    stand here."


    The demon sighed and lowered his head to rest against the fingers of his hand. "Then by all means


    Prime the defiler,e forward. We will speak."


    I grabbed Javier''s forearm and squeezed. "Stay here, I''ll go trip this trap. You keep my pack safe."


    "No," Javier replied, voice as cold as mine usually was.


    I raised a brow. "Excuse me? You''re telling me no?"


    "Yeah, Alpha," Javier replied. He grabbed my arm in return and drug us through the barrier. It crackled


    around us but no harm came. "I''m telling you no. You''re not in this alone, Zale, and I''m not letting


    whatever happened to Bo, happen to you too."


    I sighed. It was toote now. I shook off his grip and approached the waiting demon. It was odd that


    this thing hadn''t tried to attack us or that it was being so open in the first ce. This wasn''t a turned


    pack member, this was one of the pure-blooded ones. They never came out of hiding.


    "Prime," the demon called again. His voice was a bit like a harp. Soft and melodious. No wonder he


    had been able to sway some of my pack.


    "What do you want, demon?" I snapped. "I''m over on this side, just like you wanted. Why did you crawl


    out of your shit hole?"


    He rolled his eyes at me. "You arepletely uncultured. This is why we never want to have any


    dealings with your kind."


    "Then leave mynd and never return," Javier growled. "Then we won''t have to deal with each other."


    "Don''t you want to know why I''m even here? You are exhausting."


    "Just out with it," I growled. My fingers twitched. All I wanted to do was rip this creature into shreds,


    maybe even use him to hone my powers like the n had been to start with.


    But I never would have imagined we would just stumble onto one before we even left our borders.


    What was the trick here? Shouldn''t we be surrounded by a ring of demons by this point?


    "Out with it?" The creature put his face in his palms again. "Why did anyone think this would be a good


    idea? You are our enemy, you''ll forever be our enemy, and none of this will change that. The moment


    our cooperation is done, I''ll rip your guts out myself."


    "Cooperation?" Javier scoffed. "I don''t know what you''re nning. But you''re not getting any


    cooperation from us. You''re the ones that took our Luna. What''s wrong with you Zale? Get him!"


    I held up a hand to keep Javier from attacking. The redhead had stilled at my mate''s words. "Your Luna


    was taken as well?" he questioned with a long drawn-out sigh.


    "What do you mean as well?" I demanded.


    My guts crawled like worms were feeding on my insides. What kind of fresh hell had happened now?


    "Our Luna was kidnapped by a wizard that stunk of the Primes. We are well aware of your campaign


    against us. However, we also are well aware of your hatred of those types. You would never willingly let


    that kind of creature into your pack, let alone yournd. We knew you were not at fault."


    I didn''t even know that demons had Lunas. The man, if I could call him that, seemed earnest enough.


    But so many had been fooled before.


    "What are you even suggesting?" Javier questioned. He was snarling again looking from me to the


    demon.


    The demon sighed heavy and pained. "I am afraid I have to propose that we work together."


    "No fucking way," Javier snapped.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    I would do anything for Amanda. "Agreed," I whispered instead, ignoring the sh of hatred that oozed


    from the bond like a cancer. "Only until we find our Lunas."


    And once we did, I''d unleash Javier to his full potential and let him murder every single filthy demon out


    there.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Amanda


    Aren took his time with me. It made me want to gag. This was all one big farce.


    "You can scowl all you want, Alessa, but you belong to me. You were given to me by the Goddess


    herself, and you were informed of it. Stop fighting the inevitable. Give in."


    I didn''t let him see my re, but I clenched my free hand into a fist. The bite of my ws into flesh


    brought me a sense of peace.


    "This way," he instructed, leading me down the hallway. We weren''t going to the dining hall. Wherever


    he was leading me was far grander than that. The carpet beneath our feet changed from merely soft to


    something that only royalty should step on. It had to be made of something exotic. Tigers?


    "Ahh, you have a good eye, Alessa. We treat upon what is left of some of my past enemies. Those that


    stood in the way of what I was promised." He smirked. "These are the hides of tiger shifters that


    refused to submit to me. The men anyway. The women tried to escape."


    I couldn''t help myself. "Escape?" I questioned.


    Aren paused and nced over at me. "You think that I''ll hide how they did it? They actually did escape


    this mansion, but they didn''t get far."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    He was practicallyughing at hisst words. I licked my dry lips. "What got them?" was it those


    monsters in the woods that had howled for my death?


    "My pets," he answered with a shrug. "Pity. They had great birthing hips. I''m sure they could have


    pushed out many a child to be blessed by our Goddess."


    Maybe they had the right idea. I didn''t want to stay her with him. I was on limited time. I didn''t want to


    have to use my body to try to escape here. Not when it seemed it was what he was waiting for. This


    man had been at this for far too long for such an easy action to work.


    "Alessa?" he called to me.


    Closing my eyes, I ignored him.


    "Alessa," he growled again before making a gulping noise.


    "That''s not my name," I answered still refusing to look at him.


    "Open your mouth," he ordered instead. A finger brushed between the crevice in my lips. "Open wide."


    Keeping my lips closed, I opened my eyes and red at him. If only there was a way to reach Ares. I


    could try to turn things around in my favor. The wolf was powerful, but locked away along with my own


    wolf. I couldn''t even shift in this state, the best I could do was make my ws appear and that was just


    the tips.


    "Alessa," he sighed and shook his head at me. "You continue to defy. Just when I thought you were


    learning your lesson. No matter. You won''t have a choice after I''ve taken you as mine. Once you bear


    my mark, you''re my property to do whatever I want with." he held out a small ss filled with an inky


    ck liquid. "Swallow this, and it''ll be like the best dream you''ve ever had."


    "What is that?" I snapped.


    "It''ll make your dreamse true. Open up for me, take a little sip."


    "Sir?" another of the maids bobbed her head to him and chewed on her lip. It was covered in tiny


    scabs. "There''s been an incident."


    Aren groaned. "Truly? You are interrupting me ? You know that I''m about to take another bride. This


    had better be important."


    She whimpered. "The demons," she blurted.


    Aren scowled. "What are those stupid things doing? Don''t they understand its pointless to go against


    me? I can crush their ck hearts without ever having to touch them."


    "They''ve broken through the gardens. Your pets weren''t enough to stop them." she gulped.


    I held on to her every word. Were the demonsing for their own ruler? It would make sense. But


    how had they found her, when Zale and the others hadn''t came for me yet?


    "Tell the others to deal with it. They know their ce." the tips of his fingers brushed against my


    shoulder. "I have prior matters to attend to. After I''m finished I''ll handle it. I have a wife to take." He


    kissed my shoulders and I repressed a gag.


    The maid looked down at the ground and then away. Her eyes widened and she practically bounced on


    her feet as she waved a hand around. "Mitsi!"


    The cat-shifter froze in ce and with a deep wince turned in ce. "Yes?" she whispered.


    "Tell Master Aren what''s going on," she snapped at her. "Tell him."


    Aren pulled away from me. The non-chnce from before dried up. Instead his eyes narrowed and his


    nostril red. "Yes, Mitsi. Tell me. Why am I not selling two of my maids off this very moment? You


    better make this good. You know how I feel about being interrupted on the first night."


    Mitsi whimpered. "It''s just-"


    "Out with it!" Aren roared at her.


    Mitsi shrieked and shrunk in on herself. "The demons aren''t alone, Master!"


    "What did you say?" he whispered. A deadly calmyered his words. "Please, tell me exactly what


    you''re talking about right now. Be clear or I don''t care that it is my child in your belly, I''ll feed you to my


    men myself."


    Mitsi sobbed. "It''s the Prime and one of her mates. They''ve all joined together."


    Silence nketed over us. Wind swirled around Aren sending his hair flying. He whirled on me.


    "Alessa, you will go sit with Cee until I''ve finished ripping apart all of those so-called heroes outside.


    You are mine, and you''re never getting away from me." He turned to Mitsi. "You, take her there. If


    anything happens to her, you know the penalty."


    "Yes, Master," Mitsi whimpered.


    Aren turned to the other maid and motioned with his hand. One of those wind bubbles he had


    kidnapped me with sprang around her. She screamed then held her throat. The air roared around her,


    iling at her skin and littering it with cuts. Her blood was soon picked up by the tornadoes that ripped


    through what should have been a position of safety.


    "Stop!" I ordered him.


    Aren didn''t look my way, he continued staring straight at the screaming woman as the wind ripped into


    her and created ribbons of blood all over her body. "I don''t need help that can''t deliver a simple


    message. She can stay in there until I get back. If she survives, I''ll let her go."


    I screamed at him, but he ignored me and walked off, striding down the hallway and towards the exit.


    "Please, let''s go,'' Mitsi begged, grabbing my arm.


    "Wait, we can''t just leave her!" I pointed to the maid trapped. "We have to do something!"


    Mitsi shook her head and bowed her head. "All we can do is pray that she dies fast."


    I tried to argue more but Mitsi didn''t give me a chance. She ushered me down the hallway and away


    from the execution taking ce.


    I had to get out of here, no matter what.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Amanda


    Mitsi led me down the plush pathway and to arge door at the end of it. It had dozens of images of


    carved naked women on it.


    They all had a sadness in their eyes, conveyed even through their wooden features.


    There was nothing beautiful about this disy. This was truly just about power. I shuddered.


    "Cold?"


    I looked up. Just inside the room Cee had a feathery red robe wrapped around her. She tilted her head


    when she saw me, a small smile ying on her lips.


    "Cee," I gasped. I scurried into the room and shut the door in Mitsi''s face. As much as I liked the maid, I


    wasn''t sure I could trust her at this moment. I couldn''t risk any of this going wrong. "Cee, have you


    heard what''s going on?"


    She nced past me at the door and gave a little shake of her head. "I don''t bother with the thins that


    happen outside of my domain. Here I''m the one in control. If you agreed to obey, it could be a kingdom


    we both rule." she gestured me closer with one of her long fingers.


    I looked behind me at the door. On this side there was none of the naked tortured women. Instead


    there was just a pair of canine eyes carved into the bottom. They almost looked singed into the wood. It


    made me shiver and I hurried closer to the demon woman.


    Her burnt aroma tickled my nose. Would I ever get used to it? Then again, did I want to?


    Cee moved back and forth, dancing to a tune only she seemed to hear. She reached over and turned a


    radio and a fast dance number came on. She held her hand to me and smiled. "Prime,e."


    I didn''t hesitate. I grabbed her hand and moved closer to her. We were all the way to the wall opposite


    of the door. "Cee, have you heard what''s going on?"


    Cee reached up and brushed my hair from my shoulders and exposed my bare shoulder. "Your mating


    mark. It''s gone." she didn''t sound surprised, just disappointed. "I suppose this means your Goddess


    abandoned you as well?"


    I stared at the ground. "Abandoned?" I demanded with a scoff. "What she did to me was far worse than


    something so simple. She took my mate bond, she threatened my others." I frowned and looked away. I


    shouldn''t trust so easily.


    "What?" Cee questioned raising a brow. "Or does your sudden silence have something to do with the


    little prince inside your belly?"


    "Prince?" I whispered. My hand dropped to my stomach. This boy was destined to hurt his father?


    Impossible! "Wait, how do you know? It''s been days..."


    Cee tilted her head back and her long hair pooled behind her, brushing the floor. "Your aura tells me


    everything I need to know. But at least with that wall, you won''t have to worry about getting pregnant


    with his child, for awhile anyway." She turned away and stared out the window again at the far away


    woods. Her own hand went to her stomach and she sighed. "Unlike myself."


    "I''m so sorry," I whispered. "What are you going to do?"


    Cee''s eyes were trained on what lie behind the barred window. Not even his favorite was allowed true


    freedom. What did that have to say for the future?


    "Whatever I have to in order to survive." she nodded her head towards the scenery. "You''re here


    because the demons haveunched an attack, aren''t you?"


    "How do you know?" I blurted. I hadn''t got a chance to tell her yet and everyone running around wasn''t


    enough clues for it to be that.


    "I know my mates," she replied with an amused smile. "Prime, they''re not the only auras out there. I


    sense two of your kind as well." her smile slowly vanished. "However, I''m not sure even they can stand


    up to what lives in that forest."


    "What is it? I keep getting warned but I don''t have a clue."


    "Monsters," Cee replied dryly. "That''s all you need to know. They are creatures that the world would be


    a better ce if they were dead. If they catch any of our people, they will be torn into shreds and


    devoured."


    "They won''t get Zale," I replied. My mate was practically invincible. And with Javier with him, they would


    be unstoppable. No mystery howls from a forest were going to stop them. "This is our chance, Cee."


    Cee nced back over to me. "Chance for what, Prime?"


    "Amanda," I replied. "I want us to be friends."


    Ceeughed at me. "Friends? That''s not possible, I''m sorry."


    I sighed. Why did she have to be so stubborn? "Our chance to get out of here. We can grab a few of


    Property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    the other girls and take off for the woods. Aren is distracted, those things in the wood are busy, and our


    people are out there. We could make a break for it."


    Cee tapped a fingernail against the bars on the window. "You want me to run away from here?" she


    rified with a raised brow.


    "Yes, if we move now we''ll make it!" Maybe she was warming up to me after all.


    "No."


    My jaw dropped and I stared at her. I hadn''t just heard that properly. "What do you mean no? This is


    our best chance!"


    Cee looked away from the window and inspected me. Her eyes were cold. "Because, I only bet when


    it''s a sure thing. I will not risk my life or my future for a mere chance."


    I shook my head. How could she give up like this? We wouldn''t get another shot like this. "Please, Cee.


    We can make it."


    "If we fail I''d lose the position I''ve wed my way up to achieve. You''re still new, Alessa. If this escape


    n fails, the agony you''d suffer would make you regret living in the first ce. I won''t let my mate


    bonds be taken from me. Unless you can guarantee we will escape, you''re on your own." she tilted her


    head and gave me a sad smile. "Good luck."


    I sighed. There was only one choice after all this. I''d leave her behind. But nothing was going to stop


    me from escaping this hell.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Javier


    I was pissed.


    No, pissed was something I was when a fucking condom broke and snapped my dick.


    I was more than that. I was livid.


    "What the fuck do you mean that we''re not going to go any farther?" I snarled the words at Zale. Never


    had I ever wanted to tear his throat out before.


    But now? I wanted to murder him.


    I pointed at the demon that we were teamed up with. "Why are you listening to him, Zale? He''s not our


    pack. He''s the fucking enemy."


    The bastard nced over at me and tsked, shaking his head. "You truly have no ss. This is why you


    and your kind must be scoured off the face of this world."


    Everything was pure gold in front of me. My wolf practically had full control. He wanted to lunge and


    bite that bastard''s smug nose off his face. "She''s waiting for us, Zale."


    "And I''m telling you that she''s not the only one," the demon snapped at me. "All you have to do is listen.


    We have to fight before we can rescue our mates. There''s something in this dreadful forest that''s


    unnatural." he tilted his head to the side. "They''re getting closer to us, whatever they are."


    Howls echoed around us. But they weren''t the howls of wolves. There was something off with whatever


    these monsters were. I couldn''t put my finger on it but it made even me shiver. "What the fuck are


    those?"


    The demon looked out through the woods. His eyes were narrowed like he could see through the trees.


    "Creatures that shouldn''t exist. I''m not sure how they do, but if they have our Luna, we will not rest until


    she is returned to us."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "Why are you telling me that shit when you just told us to wait?"


    "Because, creatures like that are cunning. It is better to prepare than it is to run to your obvious death.


    We can take them by surprise if we prepare traps."


    I groaned. I could feel Amanda. She was close. Through these damn woods. I wasn''t sure how far


    away we were, but I didn''t care. We had been traveling for far too long and after being dumped at the


    edge of this damned ce we''d decided to camp out.


    I wanted my mate.


    Besides, I couldn''t stop the worry that pounded through me. What if my bond was the next to be


    dissolved? It hadn''t been long, but the time together didn''t matter to me. We were mates, we were part


    of each other. I couldn''t lose her.


    "Javier, calm down," Zale ordered. "We should listen to him on this. There''s something weird going on


    here."


    I wanted to grab one of these trees and pound Zale''s stupid head with the brunt of it. Why was he so


    calm about this? "I don''t care. I''m not just going to y around in the dirt when my mate is that way!" I


    pointed in the direction I felt her pull from.


    "Oh? And how far away would that be?" the demon questioned with that irritating smirk on his lips. I


    was so tired of his better than you persona. "Preparation is our smartest move. Besides, in case you


    have no forgotten, and the reason that we have to band together in the first ce, our mates were


    kidnapped by a wizard. It will not be an easy battle, and if we have to handle with unknown variables, it


    will only get worse."


    Maybe I should have stayed with Bo. I could have taken all this frustration out on his sweet little ass. I


    had another toy I wanted to try out. It was more of an experimental one, but my slutty mate didn''t mind


    a little pain from failed experiments.


    The howls got closer. They echoed around us, it made it hard to pinpoint just where they wereing


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    from.


    "Pity, I don''t think we''ll have time for tooplicated of traps. I loathe doing things the easy way, but


    simple will have to do."


    I wanted to take that demon''s tongue, yank it out of his mouth, then force feed it to his pompous ass.


    How could Zale stand him?


    "Javier, dig a trench around the perimeter. I''ll create some simple hole traps and some rope ones."


    I stared at him. How could he think such basic traps would work? It was pointless. I wished I could grab


    him by his shoulders and shake some sense into him. He gave me a hard look and Ares growled at


    me. Damn it. Why did he have to use his Alpha powers on me all the time?


    "Yes, Alpha," I groaned. I shifted and let my wolf take control. This stupid job would be faster in this


    form.


    "I see." the demon mused. The useless asshole continued to stand in the middle of the area with his


    arms crossed. He wasn''t even helping us with this piss-poor idea. "I''m sorry," he apologized.


    "What is it?" Zale demanded, but my Alpha didn''t stop tying branches down to the ground and hiding


    them inyers of leaves. It made me want to kick him even more than I already did.


    "I underestimated whatever it is that''s out in those woods. I feel my mate bond, but we were the ones


    that stumbled into a trap first."


    I turned and studied the area. "What are you talking about. There''s nothing here but us, whatever those


    things are wont'' just spring up out of thing air. Besides, this trap thing is your idea."


    "It was a joint effort," he corrected me. "But that''s not the issue here." He picked up a rock and threw it.


    It zipped through the air and towards the trees, but instead of hitting them, the rock vanished like he''d


    thrown it in a pond. "We are already trapped. Those monsters are stronger than I assumed."


    Zale grunted. "Then what do you think we should do?"


    The demon smiled and held out a hand. "We retreat for now a safe distance away, if still possible. This


    cage we''re in has plenty of openings still, but it will not remain for long."


    I snorted. There was no way I was trusting that demon. Instead, I continued to paw at the ground and


    create my trenches.


    Zale grabbed our enemy and he reached for me. But right when he was about to grab me, the demon


    did what all demons do, he betrayed us. He grabbed Zale''s hand away and the two blinked out of sight.


    I was left alone with my dirt, the howling of the wind, and a chorus of what sounded likeughter.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Amanda


    Cee didn''t stop me from leaving her room. All she did was silently watch me.


    And all I could do was pray that she didn''t try to report me before I got out. I hesitated outside the door.


    Should I try to free more women? I wanted to. I didn''t want anyone to suffer the fate the maid had


    before. Was there any saving her or had she already been killed?


    I forced myself forward, pressed against the wall. I didn''t have time to worry about others. I needed to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    focus on myself and getting out of here. I couldn''t let my mates be hurt. The carpet ate the sound of my


    travel so I rushed down the hallway, checking each of the doors. There had to be a way out of here.


    All of the doors were locked. I ended up back in the hallway where the maid had been left to her fate. I


    shuddered to see the wind still swirling through the bubble. I couldn''t see through it, but I could almost


    imagine the inside of that sted thing was tinged red.


    I wished I could reach my wolf but she remained silent and Ares remained out of my reach. What I


    wouldn''t do to have that wolf take my body over again and get me out of this nightmare.


    "You''re leaving?"


    I froze.


    Mitsi was huddled against the wall. Her eyes were locked on her fellow employee. Or ve was a


    better answer for what was going on in this case. Her eyes flickered to me before remaining focused.


    "She was new here. I was supposed to teach her the ropes."


    "I''m sorry," I whispered. I wasn''t sure what I should say in this kind of situation. But no one deserved


    the type of death the maid had gotten.


    "You can''t leave, Amanda. If you leave... He''ll kill others." She gulped. "Please, don''t do this to me."


    I didn''t hesitate. I crossed over to her and crouched, grabbing her wrist in a loose hold. "Come with me.


    I can get us both out of here. It''s our only chance. Aren is distracted and my mates are strong. They''ll


    keep him away from us long enough for this to work. Listen, Mitsi, I know we can get away. Please."


    She looked from me to the door and back. She bit her bottom lip so hard that blood pearled. "Do you


    really think we''ll make it?" she whimpered more than whispered the words. "What about those things in


    the forest? No one ever gets away..."


    "Has anything ever happened that Aren had topletely leave this ce to take care of it himself?" I


    challenged back.


    Mitsi''s eyes widened. "No," she answered. "Never."


    I nodded. "See? That show''s he''s worried. If we can get out of this ce I know we''ll be okay." I tugged


    on her wrist. "Please."


    She nodded slightly and scrambled to her feet. "And the monsters?"


    I was hoping she would have given up on those. "I''ve got a weapon against those. But I need to be out


    of this house. Mitsi, you''ve worked here. Can you show me the way out? We can both run for it. You


    don''t have to give birth here and let that man do anything to your baby."


    She looked down at her little bump then back to me. A new light was in her eyes. "I''ll go with you." She


    put her hand in mine. "Come, I know the best way to get out."


    I smiled back at her. Hope fluttered inside me. Soon I would be out of this ce and with my mates. I


    was positive that even as a cat shifter, Mitsi would have a better life with me than here. "Lead the way."


    She didn''t need any more urging. She ran with me down another hallway. This one wasn''t as borate


    as the one I had been drug before. If anything, this one was dingy. Was this the ce he kept his


    servants? The walls had kes of dirt near the wooden rafters and I think I even saw a spider up there.


    "Sorry," Mitsi apologized. "We''re so busy cleaning the rest of the mansion that we don''t have time for


    our area. But here we are." She opened the door and we entered a room filled withundry supplies.


    She walked to the wall had a pull bar installed in it. "We feed the things outside here. If they really are


    distracted, we can use it then run before they find us." she paused. "But, it''ll make it easy for them to


    hunt us. Our scent will be everywhere."


    "I''ll take care of it." I hoped that everything worked like I assumed it would. But even if everything went


    to hell, we''d make it through somehow. I grabbed the bar and pulled it down. A wave of hot smelly air


    hit me and I wrinkled my nose. Raw meat should have been appealing, but this stuff was almost burnt.


    It stung my nose. I pulled it all the way open and stared into the square pit. "Let''s go, Mitsi. We can do


    this."


    She nodded. I held the door open for her and she climbed into it, and holding her stomach, she


    plunged through the hole. I took a deep breath and scrambled after her. The door squeaked shut


    behind me and left me in the inky ck. I wriggled a bit on the slide and let gravity do its work.


    I was able to keep from screaming as I plummeted down the short shoot, but after Inded on a pile of


    the sky.


    "Did you do this?" I questioned her, pointing to theundry.


    Mitsi gave me a small smile. "I thought you might try to run, and you''ve been nice to me. I wanted to


    help you too." she turned and looked back at the sky. Out in the distance a series of howls echoed


    around the area.


    They were close, far too close.


    "Come on," I ordered grabbing her hand. I didn''t feel anything from Ares yet, but I would get us through


    this. I had to.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61


    Amanda


    I grabbed Mitsi''s wrist again. The woman trembled. Her eyes were so wide she looked almostical.


    But it was hard tough when the mocking howls got closer. Maybe this hadn''t been the best idea.


    We''d almost served ourselves to them on a silver tter. "This way, we''ll get through the woods as fast


    as possible."


    Mitsi whimpered. "Maybe I should stay here," she cried.


    "No, we can make it." Besides, I couldn''t let her stay behind and tell anyone which direction I went. I


    pointed into the thickest part of the forest. "My mates are that way." I held a hand over my heart. I


    wasn''t even lying to her. Somewhere over there Zale and Javier waited for me.


    "If he catches us," Mitsi was practically sobbing.


    "If," I agreed. "But we''re not going to let him catch us. We''re smarter than him." I pulled her to me and


    gave her a small hug. Her trembling body finally calmed down. "We''ll keep moving."


    Mitsi nodded and followed me.


    We made it to the edge of the woods in just a few minutes. The howls hadn''t stopped, only gotten


    closer. What worried me though wasn''t whatever was hunting us. No, it was that there was a strange


    unearthly light hovering in the trees. It wasn''t the sun or the moon or anything I understood. Maybe it


    was a form of magic?


    Wait.


    Magic? Maybe this was something that Zale had left to guide me back to him.


    Mitsi reached out to brush her fingers against one of the balls of light. Nothing happened to her beside


    the light flickering beneath her touch. "What is this?" she questioned me.


    It made me feel better. Because if she didn''t know, that meant this wasn''t something Aren had left to


    trap us. But he didn''t know we''d be making an escape. But Zale would. He would have to know I''d do


    whatever it took to get back to him.


    How would he take the news I had to give him? Would he be excited or upset? And ow would my other


    two mates feel about it?


    "We''re going to follow the lights," I told Mitsi. "They were left by my mate."


    "What''s that like?" Mitsi whispered. I nced back at her and she bit her lip. "A mate I mean."


    "What I have with my mates is real. It''s unlike anything that Aren made you or anyone else feel. I don''t


    understand why the Moon Goddess has fallen for his lies but what he offers isn''t a real mate bond."


    Mitsi blinked. "Did you say mates?"


    I guess that was something that was a little unusual to someone that was forced to serve just one


    master. "Yes, I have more than one. I''ve been blessed, though I''m not sure who did it. The Moon


    Goddess said she did, but now she wants to rip away their bonds from me." I held a hand to Zale''s


    mark. "She''ll take them all from me for disobeying her, but I won''t give up without a fight."


    The creatures howled again and the woods around me shook. Mitsi shrieked and curled up into a fetal


    position on the ground. "Run!" she screamed at me.


    I wasn''t about to leave a pregnant cat shifter to be torn apart by these creatures. Instead I took a


    stance in front of her and let my ws slide from my fingers. I didn''t have Ares''s power, but I could still


    put up a fight.


    Giant ck sleek dogs stepped out from between the trees. Their eyes were shades of orange and red


    and sparkled like precious gems. They sniffed at the air and one by one the snouts turned toward Mitsi


    and the growled. These weren''t regr dogs, that was for damned sure. But then again, I was


    somewhat relieved. I had thought these were some sort of demonic hell beast. But I could handle these


    things.


    "Stay away from her," I demanded as one of the creatures bent to sniff Mitsi. It lifted its head and


    watched me, its sides heaving. It cocked its head and it grinned at me. Its fangs were longer than a


    normal dog''s and sharper too.


    "You sure are ballsy to try to escape," observed the one sniffing the little maid. "Ballsy, or stupid."


    I held up a wed hand. "If you touch her, I''ll rip your ears off." It would be easy to do too. They stood


    up from their heads like little triangr gs. I would have threatened their tails too, but these creatures


    didn''t possess those. I supposed that someone had already beat me to that.


    They kept filing from the trees until we were surrounded by a group of five. The one that had spoken to


    me before chuckled. "Give up and we won''t rip apart the kitty. Deny us, and her blood will be on your


    hands." He paused andughed. "And all over other parts of you as well."


    "Don''t worry about me," Mitsi squeaked. "Run, Amanda."


    "Amanda," amused one of the animals. "The Master has told us in no uncertain terms to not rip you


    apart. We''re supposed to treat you with kid gloves. But the cat?" he chuckled and shook his head,


    taking another step closer. "He only told me to enjoy the fresh food."


    "What are you?" I demanded. These weren''t regr dog shifters, I understood that, but what the hell


    were they? Why did my skin crawl around them?


    Theyughed again, caging both Mitsi and I in a circleprised of their bodies. mes erupted from


    the ground beneath each. Orange, red, blue, green, and ck, one color to each creature. The fire


    consumed each of them and when the smoke cleared, five naked men stood watching us.


    "Why did you do that?" I demanded. If they attacked me, I needed to be prepared. I looked for any


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    weapon I could use in case they snapped on me all the way.


    "You wanted to know what we were," the one that had been consumed by the ck fire pointed out.


    "And we''re here to answer that. You and your kitty cat have stumbled into a pack of hell hounds, and


    you should know we are fiercely loyal. Give up now before we''re all forced to hurt you."

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62


    Amanda


    I really could have used Ares at that time, but even now there was something keeping the prime wolf


    away from me.


    The tallest of the bunch towered over me. His dark tanned skin contrasted with hiske-blue eyes. I


    stubbornly kept my eyes above waist level. I hadn''t gotten too much of an eyeful, but they were


    monsters in that department too. He stepped toward me, eyes appraising. "You''re the run-away. Haven''


    t you heard what will happen to those stupid enough to try this?" three of the others chuckled, but the


    smallest didn''t join them.


    I continued to stay between them as Mitsi the best I could. Hell hounds? Those things were real? I


    wasn''t sure how to process this, or how I was going to be able to protect the two of us. "I''m the one that


    nned this, let Mitsi go."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Pretty eyes raised a brow at me. "Are you ordering me around?"


    "Look at her, Luke. She''s got some balls on her." he snickered. "Hey, we should strip her and see if we


    can find them. I''m curious."


    "Idiot," the smallest one mumbled with a roll of his eyes. "Cut it out you guys. She''s the newest one, we


    saw her go in. She hasn''t had time-"


    "Raul, are you being serious right now? It doesn''t matter if she new or if she''s lived there for years. The


    rules are the same. Step a foot outside and you be our property until Arenes to pick them


    up." Luke licked his lips, his eyes were on Mitsi. "It''s been awhile since I''ve got to taste a pussy like


    that."


    Mitsi turned pale and squeaked, trying to duck behind me. "Amanda," she whimpered.


    I put an arm around her and red at them. "Back off," I snarled. What was I going to do to be able to


    save her if things turned serious? My wolf was locked away just as securely as Ares. I was doomed.


    But despite that, I wouldn''t just let them touch Mitsi.


    Lukeughed in my face. "There you go again, ordering us around." he snapped his fingers and ck


    mes danced on his fingertips. "If I was you, I''d learn my ce quick. If you want to survive this little


    encounter, you''ll obey everything we tell you."


    I nced over at Mitsi. She was pale and trembling. Her arms were around her belly again and she


    whimpered with each rock back and forth. "Please," she whispered more to them than me. "Have


    mercy."


    One of the other men cackled. He snapped his fingers and blue mes danced on his fingers. He


    reached for her and I darted in the way. The fire leapt from him to me and I screamed as a burning and


    freezing sensation at once surrounded my wrist.


    "Dance," he snarled.


    My arm jerked back and forth in his grip as the pain traveled up and down. What was he doing to me?


    "Stop!" I cried.


    "Please!" Mitsi dropped to the ground and bowed her forehead to the grass. "Don''t hurt her anymore. It


    was my fault. I led her out of the mansion. If you''re going to punish anyone, punish me." her words


    were nothing but sobs by the time she reached the end of her speech.


    "Mitsi," I hissed. Why was she just caving in to them?


    The stranger let me go and I held my shaking arm to my chest. "All of you are going to regret this," I


    informed them with a tilt of my chin. "My mates will find you and tear you apart. Those little parlor tricks


    of yours won''t work against them. Zale has real magic."


    Raul jerked and almost toppled to the ground. He caught himself at thest moment by using one of


    the other men as a support and stared at me. "Did you just say real magic?"


    He wasn''t the only one staring at me. In fact, they all were. It made a tingle zip down my spine. Why


    were they this interested? "Yes."


    Mitsi continued to speak from the ground. "She''s the wife of a Prime."


    "Prime?" Luke scoffed. "That''s impossible. The primes died a long time ago. There''s nothing left, or I


    would know."


    "You were lied to, because the Primes still exist. Zale is thest of his line." I stopped. "Was thest of


    his line," I mumbled, my hand going to my stomach and rubbing. There were no signs yet that life really


    existed there but I couldn''t exactly doubt the word of a Goddess.


    "Zale?" Luke''s cruel smile faded away. "That child is now a Prime? He wasn''t killed?"


    "Impossible," one of the blonds grumbled. "We know what Master Aren told us. There''s no way this is


    true. This is ast ditch effort to keep us from tearing them apart." He growled deep in his throat. "Let''s


    fuck them up for this."


    "Stop," another with dark red hair demanded. He stepped in front of me and crouched down. His blue


    eyes were simr to Luke''s. Were these creatures all rted? "Listen, I''ll know if you''re lying, woman."


    he narrowed his eyes and the green mes burned around his face, making his eyes sparkle and


    shimmer. "Tell the truth, are you truly a Prime''s woman?"


    I red at him. I was tired of being questioned like this. "Yes!" I growled in his face. "Why won''t you


    believe me?"


    Raul scowled. "He lied to us," he snarled.


    "Calm down," Luke snapped. "We don''t know that."


    Raul nodded to the red-head. "Are you saying that Tyler''s read was off? Because we both know that


    he''s a magical lie detector."


    Luke turned away from me and on the smallest member. "Raul, if you don''t stop defending her, I''m


    going to put you in charge of babysitting the two of them. We''re not going to raise a finger about that


    rumor until we talk to the Master. You know how loyal we are."


    "So why?" I demanded again. This time I directed my question to Raul.


    He ran a hand through his hair. "We had another master before Aren, and he was thest Prime," he


    paused and nced away from me. "And we were there when he died."

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63


    Amanda


    I jumped on his words


    "Then that means you still belong to the Primes. Your loyalty should be with them."


    Luke chuckled at me. He bent down and grabbed my chin, forcing me to look up at him. "It doesn''t work


    that way. Our loyalty now is only for Master Aren. We''ve never been fed as well as we have with him."


    "Wait, Luke?" Raul interrupted again and was red at by the other man. But Raul didn''t stop. "If she''s


    telling the truth, I think we should be following our Prime. They were good to us."


    Luke scoffed. "Good to us? It wasn''t the paradise we enjoy now because of Aren. The kills we''re


    allowed to bask in. Don''t tell me you''re going soft, Raul. You know what we''ll be forced to do if you


    betray us."


    Two of the others shifted positions closer to Luke. The battle lines couldn''t be more obvious.


    Raul growled in the back of his throat but lowered his head in submission.


    Luke chuckled and his hold on me tightened. "Master might be awhileing. And in that case, I think


    it''s important we teach you a lesson about never defying your betters."


    "Just me," I demanded.


    Tyler, the red-head from before chuckled. "She''s serious. She wants to take whatever punishment you


    n, Luke."


    "That''s a bold statement," Luke agreed. "Is that true, woman? You want to take on all the punishment I


    have to give?"


    "Amanda, no," Mitsi pleaded. I was impressed she didn''t try to throw me under the bus, and instead


    wanted to be at my side.


    "Yes."


    He chuckled. "Okay then, he moved his thumb up to stroke my lips. "That means you''re going to open


    this pretty little mouth."


    "Luke," Raul interrupted.


    "Silence," Luke hissed in reply. His eyes were narrowed on me.


    I understood.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    This wasn''t about sex or lust. This was strictly about power and who wielded it. I was going to be taught


    my ce and he''d use whatever means he had to in order to do it. I opened my mouth wide and


    prepared myself.


    "See?" one of the un-named men suggested. "Luke always knows how to break the stubborn bitches."


    I clenched my eyes shut. I didn''t want to have to look at whatever he was going to force me to take.


    The pad of his thumb pressed against the middle of my bottom lip and he pulled it down. I resisted the


    urge to bite him. But I could endure this. Mitsi had already suffered enough, I could keep her safe at the


    very least.


    I expected flesh to be shoved inside, but instead, something else was. Something soft and rubbery. My


    eyes sprung open and I stared up at Luke as he cinched a ball gag in my mouth.


    This I hadn''t signed up for.


    "See, I''m liking you better already." he took a stance behind me and reached for the dress that Aren


    had made me wear. His hands caressed the middle of my back before hot fire singed through the


    material and burned my skin. I screamed through the gag but I was muffled.


    It wasn''t like being touched directly by fire, but even indirectly that bitch burned. I wriggled to try to get


    away but the two that had teamed up against Raul took stances on either side of me, holding me still.


    The fabric gave way in the back and Luke ripped it open so my back was exposed. "On your hands and


    knees," he ordered into my ear.


    I shuddered, but did as ordered. My mates were close. Whatever these men were nning to do, they


    wouldn''t be able to get away with for too long. My hands squished in the mud and Luke stroked my


    back again. Mitsi stayed curled up on the ground in a little quivery ball.


    "Last chance to back out," Luke offered me. His fingertips were still warm from his power. I wasn''t sure


    what to expect from him. "You''ll scream if you insist on this."


    "Why are you doing this to her?" Mitsi demanded. She pulled herself out of her fetal position to re up


    at Luke. "Why do you have to be so cruel?"


    Lukeughed. Bits of his me sparked onto my skin and I grit my teeth to stop from letting any sounds


    out. "I hate those that want to prove their goodness to the world. She wants to suffer for you, let her. I''ll


    make her scream until she has no voice left, and then watch as she wallows in soundless agony."


    "Luke!" Tyler snapped. "That''s enough, you''re going over the line. Aren hasn''t even marked her yet."


    Luke''sughter vibrated my body as he ced his burning hand straight on my back. His mes licked


    at me and the louder heughed, the hotter they got. I bit the ball gag hard, focusing on not giving him


    what he wanted. Tears trailed down my cheeks as I red at the others.


    "Damn it, that''s enough!" Raul growled and red mes burst from his clenched fist. He lunged at Luke


    and the other man side-stepped the blow. "You can''t do this to a member of the Primes," he growled.


    "Alleged member," Luke answered. "Tyler, Derek, Jesse, you are all witnesses to what our little Raul


    has done. He''s betraying us."


    "I''m not betraying anyone, you''re the one turning your back on our oath." Raul nced down at me.


    "You should get out of here," he hissed.


    "She''s not going anywhere," the man referred to as Derek announced. He was the one that had


    grabbed me with his icy mes. "You''re the runt of us, and you''re out-numbered. No one is going to


    stay on your side. You should think this over little brother, or we''ll have to tear you apart."


    What was going on? Why was this hell hound risking himself for me? I wanted to ask but the gag in my


    mouth made it difficult to do anything.


    Tyler shook his head and took a stance beside Raul. "I''m sorry, Luke, but I agree with Raul. My loyalty


    is to my former master, and if his son lives, then we were lied to by our current one. We weren''t always


    this mindless beasts."


    Luke spat. "Beasts? Don''t insult us, Ty. Fine, Derek, Jesse, you''re on my side right?"


    Before they could answer a drawn-out howl split our ears. I tensed, I knew that voice. I put a hand to


    my chest as the bond surged.


    And that wasn''t all. The barrier between me and Ares had dissolved.


    I grinned around the rubber. It was my turn for some payback.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64


    Amanda


    The power surged through me and I weed the transformation as the powerful wolf took over. I


    wasn''t sure where Zale was, but I wasn''t defenseless anymore.


    The ball in my mouth was bitten through and the leather straps tying it around my face were split from


    the force. Luke backed up but didn''t look scared. He clenched his fist and his mes surged. A warning


    for me to back down.


    But my mate was close to me. Nothing would make me stop. I could even face HIM with the power of


    Ares at my disposal.


    "Stop right there," Derek ordered me. He shot out a plume of his ice blue mes and the caught me in


    an ever-shrinking circle. "Drop the transformation. It doesn''t matter if you have back up, they''ll still be


    outnumbered."


    "He''s the Prime," I spat. "Your rightful master."


    Luke shrugged. "Did you forget that we were guardians to Primes? Do you really think that those


    wolves would ept protection from those lesser than them?"


    I growled at him. "But the Prime was your master. Guardians or not, you still answered to him." The


    blue mes danced around me but their cool touch couldn''t reach me anymore. I red at Luke


    through them. Ares'' power rippled through me. I was bigger and stronger than my wolf. But this time he


    didn''t take full control.


    Why was that?


    Derek clenched his fist and his mes constricted around me but thanks to Ares'' power, I felt none of


    the pain. I sprung at Derek to tear his throat out.


    The hellhound jumped backward and out of my reach. "You should give up or we''re going to roast that


    pussy over there. If we all roast her with our mes, how many vors do you think we''ll get out of it?"


    Damn it. How could I keep Mitsi safe and fight these guys at the same time?


    "That''s not how we do things," Tyler interrupted. He took a stance between his brother and the


    shivering maid. "You want to fight the Prime''s wife, go ahead, but you''re not bringing someone else into


    the middle of this. But know, if she wins, you need to be ready to have her rule over you."


    "Stay out of this, Ty," Luke demanded ncing away from me to re at his brother. "I can take on one


    wolf. She might have the protection of the Prime''s wolf, but she''s far from a Prime. If we choose to eat


    the cat while we''re at it, you have no right to object. In case you''ve forgotten, I''m the leader here, you''re


    still only second, just like you''ve always been all your life."


    If Tyler was bothered by the taunts he didn''t show it. "Doesn''t matter. You have the advantage with


    numbers, the least I can do is take away her worry about this one." He nodded to me. "Show us your


    strength, Prime''s woman. Show us why the Hell hounds should answer to you again."


    Lukeughed. "We''re not going to answer to her. How strong can she be? She was already taken by


    Aren once. You''re being a fool, Tyler. You should have more pride than to consider sniveling to


    someone like her."


    I''d heard enough. Instead of springing at Derek who was busy snickering at me, I turned my attention


    to the distracted Luke. I bit into his hand. He didn''t try to jump from me, but instead took his other hand


    full of the ck mes and hit me full in the chest.


    His mes were stronger than Derek''s. The intense pain traveled through me with every breath I took. I


    tried to hold it in, but a scream was ripped from my throat.


    Lukeughed in my face. "See how pathetic you are? You want us to serve you and you can''t even


    take this weak form''s magic. If I was in my true form, you''d break. Give up. You''ll never be able to win


    against me."


    I froze in ce. What? Ares snarled through me. "Know your ce, Hound. The Prime is almost there,


    you won''t treat his mate like this."


    If anything, this made Lukaugh harder. "She''s that weak she needs to be taken over by the Prime''s


    wolf to even have a chance?" He clicked his tongue and took a step away. The me mes traveled


    over his body until his form shrunk and a sleek ck hell hound stood. "Time for you to understand just


    how futile this all is."


    Before I could answer back, he opened his mouth wide and a stream of ck fire unleashed and


    circled me. The fire from before was nothingpared to the hardenedva that coated me from


    muzzle to tail tip.


    I screamed inplete agony. Not only did breathing burn, moving burned, blinking burned, any move


    I made came with a severe debilitating burn. I fell to the ground. Ares tried to force me up, but my body


    endured so much pain, I was powerless to ept his help. Everything was shutting down inside me.


    My head hit the ground.


    "That''s enough, Luke." a voice interrupted. I couldn''t rouse myself to figure out who was the one trying


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    to save me.


    My body danced with the mes. My blood boiled inside my veins. I couldn''t hang on much longer. The


    pain was too much.


    "Luke!" Raul snapped. The hellhound turned on his still human formed brother and a pir of the ck


    mes surrounded him too.


    "Raul, I warned you," he spat.


    I closed my eyes. I couldn''t speak. My screams were lessening, not because the pain had got any


    better, but because my voice was giving out. Just like this sick fuck wanted.


    Something hit the ground close to us. Bits of the dirt flew in the air and a vicious growl ripped through


    the air. "Get your fucking hands off my mate," Zale snarled. Behind him was something I wasn''t


    expecting to see.


    A demon stood at his side and inclined his head to me. "You''re the mysterious Luna Prime I''ve heard


    so much about. Forgive theck of pleasantries, but my mission is simple. I''m here for my Luna. The


    rest of you can rot as far as I care."

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65


    Zale


    I found her. My woman, the one that belonged to me and existed for me. Ares had forced her to shift to


    protect her, but now that I was here, I would rip out the spines of anyone who stood in my way. I didn''t


    recognize the four men around her, but the creature facing her I recalled.


    Hell hounds?


    I had thought those creatures were extinct.


    "Zale!" Amanda screamed my name and our bond throbbed with her relief.


    "Get away from her now," I ordered, my Alpha tone resonating through the air. Two of the hell hounds


    fell to their knees and bowed to me. The three others though continued to re at me. The one in


    beast form slowly moved in front of Amanda and blocked me off from her.


    "This woman belongs to my master. There''s no way I''ll let an imposter like you take her away," he


    sneered.


    ck mes rose off his body and he opened his mouth wide before a jet of mes erupted from his


    mouth and toward me. I ducked the attack, the heat hot enough to make even me take notice. If that


    monster had dared to use that on Amanda... I had to stop myself from focusing on a variety of


    punishments for the creature.


    I would need to shift if I was going to fight seriously. It would be pulling Amanda''s protection from her,


    so her wolf better step up and keep her safe. Ares seemed confident in her abilities, but it was harder


    for me.


    "Sorry," I apologized to her. Amanda lost her transformation and I took my wolf''s full power back as my


    own.


    "Couldn''t do it alone, and you''re supposed to be a Prime? Pathetic," the houndughed at me before


    the other two circling us joined in.


    Maybe I was wrong. These creatures weren''t hounds, they were fucking jackals.


    Another wave of the ck mes rushed at me, but this time I stood firm and let it wash over me. It


    stung, but with Ares'' strength I barely felt it. "I''ll kill all of you," I promised. My eyes glinted as I met the


    gaze of each of the five. I didn''t care if two had sworn obedience. They stood between me and my


    mate, and I''d tear out their insides for that sin.


    "Agreed," the demon added at my side. I''d almost forgotten about him considering my relief at being


    with my mate. I would have to find a way to deal with him. I didn''t trust for a minute that he would give


    up his vendetta against me and mine.


    "And who the fuck are you?" the hell hound snarled at him, as if just now taking notice of my reluctant


    The demon summoned a de of wind to his hand and ran a hand through his hair. "You''ve taken my


    Luna, all of you will die for touching her." He pointed his de at each of them.


    "Wait," Amanda called. Her head jerked up as she focused on him.


    But he didn''t listen to her. He rushed forward toward the hound. The beast tried to bite him while


    darting forward, but the demon jumped over him, his fingers stroked the back of the creature before he


    The demon could take care of that one. I had the four others to deal with. I let my powers burn through


    me until my nerves tingled. A small red ball of fire simmered to life in front of me. It wasn''t asrge as


    my father had been able to do, but at least I could manage something under intense conditions. It was


    too bad it was the size of a marble.


    For now, I wouldn''t let it stay this small for long. I was the Prime. Still, progress was progress. It


    wouldn''t take me long to master this, and it was more than enough to deal with these dogs. The fireball


    raced away from me. It circled the one the demon fought, darting between his legs and forcing the


    creature to fall to the ground. My little ball of fire flew back to me and directly at the other four. This time


    I would force it through every traitorous heart until they were all dead at my feet.


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Stop it!" Amanda screamed at me. She threw her hands to the sides and stood in front of me,


    obscuring my view of my death marble. I had to force the thing up in the sky so I didn''t hurt my mate.


    "What are you doing that for?" I snapped with a snarl. She had been so close to death by my hand.


    Why had she went crazy on me?


    "Zale, these are your hell hounds. They should be loyal to you. Killing them won''t do anything for you.


    Why not use this tool you''ve been given to take care of your other enemies?" she pointed to the four.


    "All of them can be used, they''re your brith right and you should take it. Please, think about it."


    I tilted my head. Her statement had a point. These were the same creatures that had served my father


    so long ago. But did I really need these relics around? Would they ever be able to protect me and my


    family? "Sorry," I apologized to my mate. "I''m not in the mood to be forgiving anyone right now."


    Besides. There were those amongst this group that had caused her pain. That would never be


    tolerated.


    She huffed at me, puffing her adorable cheeks. "Raul, Tyler," she snapped the two unfamiliar names


    and I growled in warning to her. "Behind me," she ordered. Was she trying to make me jealous?


    "No," the demon interrupted. He was still in a deadlock with the fully transformed hell hound. His sword


    kept shing and the hound continued to throw his ck mes in response, forcing the demon to back


    up. The demon jumped over the hell hound again, but this time he didn''t attack him, but plunged his


    sword into the heart of one of the others that had been standing by.


    "Derek!" the hellhound screamed.


    The man looked down to stare at the de in his chest before going limp and his body was consumed


    by dark blue mes that chilled me to the bone.

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66


    Zale


    That idiot. A bone-head move like that was something I would expect from Javier. Not from the caliber


    of demon that had teamed up with me. All of the men stared at me their eyes multi-colored and burning


    with inner mes. What hounds I might have been able to sway to my side were taken away from me


    now and it was all thanks to this asshole.


    The demon scoffed and pulled his de free from the dust that was left. "What? Did you truly think I


    would allow my life-sworn enemy to acquire weapons such as these to use in your fight against us? Not


    a chance." He pointed his de at the hound that stood staring at him, ck mes traveling all over


    his body making him bigger than before. "You''re next."


    Amanda got to her feet and took a stance in front of the two men. I really wished she would get away


    from them. She was far too close to those useless lumps of flesh. I didn''t care if the hounds belonged


    to me or not, she was the one that existed for me. The only one I needed. My mate.


    The demon turned toward her, his de still drawn. "Then, I''ll kill you first," he sneered.


    The first time he had an expression of any strong emotion, and it was hate towards my woman. This


    alliance was over. "Back off," I snarled. And where was Javier? When he finally caught up with me I


    was going to have to kick his ass for not being here. It just meant that I would be the first one to get to


    appreciate the sweet softness of my Luna''s inviting body.


    And I wouldn''t be sharing.


    "Please, stop," Amanda demanded. "Cee wouldn''t want this!"


    To my shock, he stopped. He held his de in the air and back as he kept an eye on the other men.


    "What do you mean? How do you know that name?"


    "She''s in the mansion," Amanda answered. "We can all save her, we can save all of them. Aren is a


    horrible person, I don''t care if you''re our enemyter, but for now we can all agree that he has to be


    stopped. He''s taken so many women to abuse."


    The ck hound''s head snapped toward her. "Such disloyalty to the Master. I''ll see to it when these


    vermin are handled that your tongue will be ripped out." He opened his mouth and another ball of ck


    meunched at her.


    I jumped to intercept it, but the demon got in my way. I roared in his face and watched the attack hit the


    love of my life.


    Or it should have. Instead one of the men beside her stepped forward and took the full blow. But it


    didn''t burn him, instead it hit the green mes and crackled away. "Enough," the red-head snapped.


    "Tyler," Amanda called. Her hand grabbed his arm and I growled again. I turned away from the demon.


    I wasn''t about to let another man near her.


    "Prime," the man known as Tyler greeted me. "Not all of us are disloyal to you. We know our ce." he


    slide into a position in front of me causing me to raise a brow. Did he really think he was going to


    protect me? "That is enough, Luke. We''ve already lost Derek. How many more of us will need to die for


    you to remember your true Master? Aren told us him and his line was dead, he lied to us."


    Luke snorted, still in his animal form. "And so? If you''ll recall, Aren is blessed by the Moon Goddess.


    What God stands at the side of the Prime? None, no one can stand against us. Stop being weak, Tyler,


    and you too Raul. If you two don''t switch sides now, then you''re both out of the pack."


    "Then I''m out of the pack," the one I supposed was Raul announced. He stood up from behind us and


    took a stance beside Tyler. "This is our Master and Mistress, we''re not letting you or Jesse hurt them."


    Luke shook his head. "Weak, traitors," he snarled each word. "So be it."


    "You talk too much," the demon observed before throwing his de at the animal. The hellhound


    casually sidestepped the attack with another roll of his eyes before a cruel smile split his lips. "Oh, I


    should inform you of something, demons. The Luna you''re fighting for has a great secret."


    "Stop," Amanda demanded. She tried to step closer to him but the two hell hounds on our side refused


    to let her. Tyler grabbed her and tossed her toward me.


    "You''re trying to stall me, in an attempt that I will not take your life as I did to your rtive there." He


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    shrugged. "But it will not work on me. Nothing you tell me will make me love my Luna any less. Nor will


    it stop me from crushing the Prime and their Kindgom with all of our might once my woman is freed."


    Lukeughed, his chuckles sending tingles down even my spine. What did this creature know?


    "No!" Amanda screamed, but her voice was drowned out by Luke''sughter.


    "Your woman is pregnant with my Master''s child," he cackled. "It''s the fate of every woman that crosses


    into his mansion."


    A chill crossed over me. If that creature had touched one inch on Amanda I would reach inside of his


    his mouth and pull out his internal organs one by one so he could watch me crush them.


    The demon froze in ce. He didn''t set his de down but his brows drew down. "You''re lying," he


    hissed.


    "No," Amanda whispered. "He''s telling the truth."


    The demon turned from us and nced at the mansion. Without a word, he took off, sprinting far faster


    than any of us could move.


    The trees behind us were blown apart and cracked as a great force drove its way through them. I


    turned prepared to attack and froze myself. Javier was transformed into his wolf and hung limp in the


    grip of the man I would kill a hundred times over. "Hounds," I snarled. "You''re all mine, and you will fight


    with me. If you defy me, I''ll break you into pieces for your defiance." I pushed all my Alpha tone into my


    words. "I am your Alpha, you will obey and we will save our Luna!"


    Luke continued to fight me, but one by one the other three fell to their knees as they bent to my will.


    Three out of four would have to be enough, because this bastard was going to learn to never touch that


    which belonged to me, which definitely meant my mates.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67


    Amanda


    The object of my nightmares appeared in the middle of us, but all I could focus on was Javier''s still


    form. My bond was still there so he wasn''t dead, but he''d suffered. There was so much paining


    from him.


    "Monster," I spat.


    Aren turned to scan me. His lip curled in a sneer. "Come now, Alessa. I warned you plenty of times


    what would happen if you tried to fight against me." He held Javier up and then tossed him down into


    the middle of the hell hounds. "Transform and devour him, boys." He turned his attention back to me


    and held out his hand. "Come," he ordered.


    Zale snarled. When Ares and him merged together it was a sight to be seen. He was a massive wolf


    and his muscles quivered with his rage beneath his sleek coat. He took a protective stance in front of


    me almost shielding me from view. "Enough," he nced back at the hounds behind him. "Shift," he


    ordered.


    Without looking at Aren the three hellhounds on our side transformed one after the other with their


    respective mes covering their entire bodies and leaving muscr beasts in their wake.


    Aren dropped his hand back to his side. His eyes narrowed. "What do you think you are doing?" he


    growled at them. He spied Mitsi and his face darkened even more. "Mitsi!" he snapped. "Get over here


    now."


    Mitsi whimpered and looked from me to her master. Hugging herself tight she cried and shook her head


    viciously. "No! I''m staying with Amanda."


    Aren''s nostrils red. "Then this is your fault you stupid, bitch. You dared to let her out of the mansion?


    You think you can defy me? You saw what I am capable of and what I will do to you." He pointed to her


    and clenched his fist.


    Grass and dirt were uprooted as des of wind sprouted from the ground around Mitsi and surrounded


    her in one of those wind bubbles the maid had been captured in earlier. Her screams were swallowed


    by the wind.


    "No!" I screamed and tried to push my way past the hounds but Raul grabbed me by the back of what


    remained of my dress and set me down between Tyler and Jesse.


    "Watch her," he ordered them.


    I opened my mouth to argue but the hound red at me until I shut up. He opened his mouth and red


    mes flickered to life.


    Was he going to incinerate Mitsi? Tears welled in my eyes. I hadn''t known her for long but that was no


    reason for her to be roasted alive, though maybe that death would be better than the one that had


    taken the life of the other maid.


    But instead of his fire being added to the wind, his me sucked the air in and the bubble around her


    popped. Mitsi fell to her knees before crawling over to me and hugging me tight. "Amanda," she


    whimpered.


    I hugged her back fiercely. "Raul," I whispered his name. The dark beast turned at his name and


    ducked his head with a smirk before heunched himself at Aren.


    Aren threw up a shield of wind just in time to stop the impact and stared at all of us. "You filthy mutts


    dare betray me?"


    "I didn''t betray you," Luka corrected. He bowed his head. "I''ll tear their throats out."


    "I''ve got a better idea," Aren mused. He held Zale and Raul at bay with his wind shield and his eyes


    roamed the battle field before they fell once more on me. He smirked. "Alessa," he called. "If you''re


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    going to be mine, I need to do something about that parasite inside of you."


    I froze.


    Zale''s attack stopped and he fell to the ground. His head whipped around to find my eyes. "What?" he


    whispered.


    Aren cackled. "It''s not like it''s going to matter too much longer anyway. I''ll take it away from you." His


    manical smile widened. "Unless," he purred, looking in my direction. "Stop them, Alessa and I''ll allow


    that creature to live."


    I put a hand to my still t stomach. The hell hounds growled at me in warning but they didn''t


    understand. I''d been told this child''s fate was to destroy the Primes, but could I really believe that? All


    that mattered was that it belonged to my mates. A child I actually wanted. I red up at Aren.


    Zale was still on the ground in a daze. Luke took the opportunity to throw himself at the Prime''s


    exposed throat. Raul grabbed his former leader by the back of his neck and tossed him into the air


    before he jumped after him. His red me was back and the bigger hell hound yelped as the others''


    mespped at his body.


    "Raul!" Luke snapped at the smaller body, his fangs sinking in several times but the mes never


    stopped. If anything the red fire increased in intensity until Luke''s yelps drowned out any other sound


    he made. He stopped fighting against Raul and hung limply in the air.


    Luke crashed to the ground and Raul put a paw on top of his throat and growled down at him. His red


    mes surged and now that they were closer I could see them sucking up the ck mes from Luke.


    "Submit," Raul demanded.


    "Pathetic," Aren snapped. Another wind barrier enclosed the two and Raul snarled at being caught


    inside before his cries were swallowed. "You''ll find it''s not so easy to absorb power when you''re stuck


    inside it, fool."


    Jesse and Tyler got to their feet. Tyler nudged me closer to Javier. "Stay here," he demanded.


    Mitsi snuggled against me and I found myself pinned to the ground beneath her weight and the heat of


    Javier. His pain had lessened and he growled into my ear. "Mate, when this is over, you''re going to owe


    me so many rounds with whatever I want to use on you. I feel like a fucking bus hit me, backed up,


    then hit me again." He groaned and with narrowed eyes focused on the battle before us as Tyler and


    Jesseunched themselves at Aren and Zale was stuck staring stunned into the distance. "Hey, fucking


    Prime, unless you want me to get first dibs on Amanda, snap out of it. We''ve got a battle to win," Javier


    demanded.


    Zale snorted and shook his head before his eyes cleared. He coughed. "She''s mine," he reminded


    Javier. "No matter how many dibs you im, that won''t change. Now, stay there with her while I finish


    this."


    Ares howled into the sky before he threw himself into the forming melee.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68


    Zale


    I tried to keep my focus on the battle but that was turning out harder than ever when all I wanted to do


    was confront Amanda and find out if it was true.


    Could she be carrying my child? Or was it a bastard whelp from her past?


    But that''s not how it felt to me. Once the words were given form, I believed them without a doubt.


    My mate was pregnant with our child. A future for my people was already established.


    A vicious growl came from one of the hounds and it opened its mouth unleashing a stream of orange


    mes straight at my mate''s kidnapper. Killing him once would never be enough. I needed to pull every


    bone out of his body and stab him through the eyes with it.


    Once the mes hit, Aren was knocked back like he''d been struck by a sledgehammer. He hit back first


    into one of the trees and grunted, his body falling forward like a rag doll.


    I would be the one to end this pathetic creature''s life. It was my woman he''d taken. My life he''d tried to


    ruin.


    "Pull it together, Zale," Ares snapped. "Focus. We need to stop him, teach him a lesson for every


    touching what is ours."


    I owed him for hurting Javier too. There was no way I was going to turn around and just let him get


    away with his crimes. I flung myself at him, darting in to bite his stomach. He held out a hand and I ran


    face-first into a shield of wind he''d thrown up at thest moment.


    Damn it. I wanted to rip his guts open.


    "Back away, Prime," the one known as Tyler demanded. "I''ve got to get Raul out of there. It''ll eventually


    kill both of them."


    I turned my attention to the wind prison where Raul and Luke threw themselves against each other in a


    flurry of ws and teeth. They''d stopped using their powers and relied on their physical strength.


    Despite Raul''s will, it didn''t look like he could win this battle. Blood trailed from several spots on his


    sleep coat and he held a paw up from the ground.


    "Out of my way," I snarled. "We kill Aren, we stop whatever that prison of his is."


    Jesse snorted. "Easy to say, but he''s not so easy to fight. He''s blessed by the Goddess."


    "Zale," Amanda whispered. Why would she still fear for me in a situation like this?


    I dashed in again and this time when Aren threw up the shield, I jumped over it and slid around the tree


    he was using for support. My fangs sliced through his shoulder before he could react and bitter blood


    flowed into my mouth, stinging it like acid.


    What the hell was with this creature? This didn''t taste like a demon either, a wizard''s revolting taste


    perhaps?


    "Idiot," Aren whispered to me before his palm made contact with the top of my head. Ares tried to


    spring away, but we were too close. A giant wind bubble appeared around us cutting us off from those


    outside of it. With Raul stuck in the other bubble I had no choice but to try to fight my way free.


    The air tore at my fur,shing out at me and slicing into my skin. Ribbons of blood trailed from a dozen


    injuries in a second.


    "Fool," Arenughed at me again. "You willingly came in here. You will never be able to stop me."


    A fresh set of wind struck me, pushing me down against the ground like a giant hand ttening me.


    More cuts sprouted over my body and I grunted with each hit.


    "Do you want to know what my ns are?" he asked with a smirk in my direction.


    It didn''t matter what they were. I''d kill him in the space of a few seconds.


    The pressure increased and I snarled at the rough treatment. My bones creaked in protest. A nick near


    my throat bled hard and ruby red droplets sprinkled all over the grass.


    "Going to try to ignore me? That''s fine. I''ll be sure to keep you alive a a ve. I''ll drain enough blood to


    knock you out and once that''s done I''ll ask the Goddess to trap your mind away in that worthless body


    of yours. You''ll be able to watch me take her over and over again until she bespletely mine


    as the Goddess has promised."


    Why he''d gone on and on with his diatribe, I''d crept closer and closer to him. It hadn''t been easy with


    the heavy pressure from his attack but the more he got into his visions of torture, the easier it was to


    move.


    "Alessa will be my bitch, and I''ll keep her belly filled with my spawn."


    I gathered my paws beneath me and relying on Ares'' strength, I jumped a final time. He was still


    cackling when my fangs gripped his throat. He threw up his wind shield in a desperate attempt to get


    me to give up. The pressure around me increased. My bones cracked from the pressure.


    Fine. If he wanted an all in attack, I could do that too. I focused every bit of power I had on my mouth


    just as the hounds did. A white hot me gathered and it blinded Aren. He was forced to cover his eyes


    in a vain attempt to escape the burning glow. He screamed and the wind that protected him blinked


    before fading out of existence.


    I didn''t waste time. The mes struck him full in the face and I buried my teeth in his throat, going for


    his lifeblood and only when I felt his spirit leave his body did I pull away.


    The wind was gone not just from me but for the other battle field as well. Luke sprung away from the


    injured Raul and stared between me and Aren. "What?" he demanded, his voice cracking.


    "Traitor," Raul hissed at him. The hound snarled and sprung to pin the smaller one down when Jesse''s


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    full weight hit Luke and knocked him off bnce and to the ground. He fell with a heavy thump and


    Tyler went for his throat, ending Luke''s life in the exact manner that his master had been.


    I lifted my head to the sky and howled.


    The battle was ours.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69


    Amanda


    I stared at the carnage in front of me. Aren wasn''ting back from this, and neither was Luke. Both


    beasts turned to study me and I found myself frozen. For a second panic zed through me but I


    pushed the emotion away. My mate had just saved my life.


    "Fuck, Zale, did you have to be so brutal? You shocked our little Luna." Javier pulled me back against


    his body. He groaned from squeezing me too tight.


    The moment my skin met his I whirled around in his hold so I was facing him and I cupped his face in


    my hands and searched his eyes. "You idiot," I scolded. "You could have been killed." I gently touched


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    his bleeding lip. He was healing from his bruises, but it was slow going.


    "Idiot?" Javier snorted. "You mean sexy. You know you''re ours," he growled into my ear. He clutched


    me closer until his heat threatened to scorch me. "Once we get you home, we''re fucking you so hard


    you won''t be able to walk for a week. You''re in big trouble."


    Instead of being afraid at his words a rising desire spiraled through instead. It hadn''t been that long but


    I already missed my mates. I needed them back inside me. I''d deal with whatever punishment they


    wanted to give me.''


    I was looking forward to it.


    "Prime," Raul pulled his focus from me and to Ares. "We should hurry back to your Kingdom."


    "Wait," I blurted.


    Raul tilted his head. "What?"


    I pointed back at the mansion. "We have to go back. There''s others that we can save."


    Javier scoffed. "Save? Why would we bother doing that? We came here for you, and that''s all we''re


    taking." he red at the hounds. "And we don''t need you either."


    Tyler chuckled. "Oh? Because it looks to me like you needed a bit of our help after all. We''re the


    Prime''s guards, no one else can order us around."


    Javier rolled his eyes then turned back to Zale. "Tell them, Zale. We don''t need their asses. We''ve got


    Amanda, let''s go. I don''t like the way that one is looking at her," he nodded to Raul.


    The hellhoundughed in response but didn''t answer him.


    "Javier, they''reing. We''ll get our revenge on the demons and the with our help."


    "But, Zale-"


    "We''re going to mutte the fucker that hurt her," he added.


    Javier sighed. "Okay," he agreed. "But, you''re not going to let them have her right?"


    Zale shrugged, a darkness shone in his eyes. "That depends on how well they serve me." he stared at


    the hell hounds that stood at attention watching him. "I''m not a fool, you are powerful, and I''m not


    saying I''ll let you all have a taste. But if she''s willing?" he shrugged. "I might be swayed."


    I swallowed. Was I willing? These men had been the ones that were going to be the death of me so


    shortly ago. But I couldn''t help my wandering mind.


    Mitsi whimpered and my focus was returned. "Amanda," she cried.


    I crouched down and hugged her tight. "Mitsi, we''re going home. You''re going with us."


    She winced like I''d struck her. "Home?" she repeated.


    Javier snarled. "A cat?" he demanded of me.


    "My friend," I answered back, hands on my hips as I red up at my mate. "We''re taking her, and we''re


    going back to the mansion to rescue the others." I whirled on Zale. "This isn''t a negotiation, Zale. I want


    them free."


    Heughed at me and shook his big shaggy head. "Anything for you," he replied with a wag of his tail.


    "Zale," Javier argued again.


    "Whatever she wants," Zale corrected with a smirk. "Hounds," he snapped.


    The beasts kneeled down to me. "Prime," Jesse answered for the lot of them.


    "You''ll be joining us on this rescue mission. Prove to me that you''re worth taking with me back to my


    Kingdom."


    Raul nodded. "Luna," he called to me.


    I nced over my shoulder at him. His eyes were intense like jeweled pools threatening to suck me


    under. "We''ll prove to you our worth, but I want to know upfront if there is a chance for what your Prime


    said."


    I already had my hands full with my current mates, could I really handle any more?


    Raul chuckled. "That''s all I need to know." he turned and gestured to the mansion to the others.


    I stared at him. Had I missed part of the conversation here? "Wait," I called to him. "What do you mean


    that''s all you need to know? I didn''t say anything!"


    Tyler chuckled beside him. "That''s the point, Princess. You didn''t say no, so there''s a chance."


    Before I could answer them they streaked off and ran toward the mansion leaving us behind. "Javier," I


    gestured to Mitsi. "Help me with her."


    Javier''s lip curled. "Come on, Amanda, you want me to help a cat?"


    "Yes," I replied with a re. "Or I''ll be the one tying you down and punishing you."


    Had that really came out of my mouth? I had snapped it without thinking.


    Javier stared at me before chuckling and shaking his head. "I don''t know what''s gotten in you, but I like


    it. Be sure to hit Bo with that dominant vibe too. He''s real fun to have beneath you."


    The smile fell from my lips. My Bo''s mark was gone. What would he think of me now? I should have


    fought harder to try to protect our sacred bond.


    "You didn''t hear earlier?" Zale demanded with a chuckle. "She''s got a little me inside. I''m not surprised


    she''s showing a spine. She is my Luna after all."


    "Let''s go to the mansion," I demanded. I walked to Zale and gestured for him to kneel. "I''ll ride you


    there."


    He cocked his head andughed at me again. "That''s not quite the riding I had in mind yet. I like the


    sassy you, Mate, but don''t think you''ll get out of your punishment. Even with carrying my child you can''t


    be that far along, so nothing is going to stop me from fucking you raw right here."

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70


    Zale


    Amanda stared at me her mouth open as she was stuck somewhere between augh and a yelp. She


    swallowed. "What?" she whispered to me when she regained use of her voice.


    "You heard me," I growled into her ear. "Javier, take that cat girl somewhere else. I''ve been without my


    mate for too long and now that I know she''s carrying my legacy, I want to celebrate."


    Ares had kicked in and taken responsibility for hearing her back to normal health. I wished that stupid


    Aren guy had still been alive so I could make his death far more painful. He had gotten away with far


    too much.


    I slipped a hand into her shredded dress and palmed her full breast. I brushed a thumb over her erect


    nipple and she bit her bottom lip to stop her moan from escaping. "None of that," I scolded.


    She took a deep breath and stared at me. Her limbs were quivering. She knew what she was in store


    for. "Zale, we need to rescue the others," she whispered.


    I ignored her and slipped the dresspletely off her body leaving her bare and beautiful. I almost


    regretted the hounds wouldn''t be here to watch her lose her ever-loving mind to the unbearable


    pleasure I was about to put her through. "We''ll rescue them all, I told you that, but I''ve been without you


    too long."


    "It''s only been a couple of days, Zale," she whispered the words. They were thick in her throat. I guided


    her body down until she was lying on the hard ground. I would have preferred to pamper her, but I was


    too geared up for that. Instead I kissed her jaw line. "Zale," she whimpered.


    "Yes, Baby," I encouraged. "I''m going to make you moan so fucking loud. Spread those legs, Javier


    wants to show you some love too, and prepare you for us."


    She nodded against me and her legs fell apart to the sides, her knees brushed against the ground. "I''m


    sorry," she whispered to me.


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "You''ll pay for what you didter," I reassured her. I kissed my way down to her neck and nipped at the


    skin there. I loved seeing my red marks decorate her. Ipped at the crook of her neck and let my


    fingers probe our mark.


    Javier didn''t need an invitation to join us. He stripped in record timing and made himselffortable


    between her legs. He held her thighs down so she couldn''t get away from him and he slowly and


    teasingly licked at her slit.


    "Fucking beautiful," he grunted between long licks. "I can''t get enough of this cunt."


    I kissed her again, taking her lips this time. My lips parted hers and my tongue captured hers in an


    intimate dance. My Luna had gotten a harder defense during this horrible ordeal, but when she was


    beneath our touch like this, she remembered who she truly belonged to. "Keep those legs spread," I


    whispered between my kisses. I want to watch youe undone."


    She panted. "Zale, I can''t hold back," she moaned and her hips writhed forward. She rolled them up to


    meet Javier''s questing tongue. "Feels so good."


    "Just like it''s supposed to," I agreed. I pulled back from our kiss and stared into her eyes. They were


    zed and swirled with the darkness of her lust. "I told you I''d never left you go, Amanda. You''re mine


    forever. Not even death is going to keep you away from me."


    She nodded. Her lips bucked against Javier''s mouth. Her moans kept getting louder and louder until


    the whole forest rang with it. That little cat she''d basically adopted stared at her wide-eyed but her eyes


    were zed too and the tell-tale scent of arousal perfumed the air.


    "Javier!" Amanda squealed sitting up to grab the sides of his head and keeping him still as her body


    arched like a bow against the ground and she came hard.


    I listened to Javier slurp the remains of her orgasm away and smiled down at my panting mate. Her


    cheeks were flushed and she was gorgeous.


    I had to punish her for running from me, but there was no way I could do that anytime soon. Not when I


    longed to be inside that tight sweet pussy of hers. I reached beneath her underarms and hoisted her up


    until I could slide behind her. I lined my cock up to her drenched lips and rubbed my dick against them.


    "Please," she whimpered. She worked her hips up and down sliding her body along my shaft. She tried


    to force me inside her but I kept just out of her reach. Her eyes shed open and she red at me.


    "Damn it, Zale," she whined.


    I wrapped a hand into her hair and grasped her tightly, sliding myself inside her at the same time until


    her wetness sucked me all the way inside. Her body squeezed me, trapping me against her. "Fuck," I


    moaned.


    I had wanted tost for hours. But her too-tight hole and the sheerck of her for thest few days was


    enough to leave me in a lust haze. I worked faster, jerking my hips in afortable tempo. She


    squeezed me again and one of her hands came to her nipples, tweaking it and pulling on it while I


    watched her.


    "Zale," she panted. Her body squeezed me so tight, too tight. I couldn''t take it anymore. I repositioned


    myself and grabbed her shoulders, using the position to shove her firmly onto my starving cock as I


    fucked her roughly against the ground. My Luna didn''t whimper at the treatment, her wanton little voice


    only begged for more.


    I''d have to let Javier work on that part. I was already at my limit with how fucking turned on I was


    knowing she was carrying my child. "Amanda," I moaned into her ear. One hand wrapped around my


    back and her nails slid down my back, scoring a path in their wake.


    It made me hit my limit. I came into her hard and growled as I did it. I leaned down so my lips tickled


    her ear. I didn''t have long before Javier moved me over for his turn, and with how hot and willing she


    was, who knew how long it would be before I needed her again. "Amanda?" I whispered.


    Her eyes fluttered and she nodded at me.


    "I love you."

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71


    Javier


    Finally. I was finally with my mate. Her sweetness lingered on my tongue but it was far from enough


    from what I wanted with her.


    I couldn''t keep my eyes off her stomach. Was it true that she was carrying Zale''s pups? The thought


    filled me with a deep jealousy that I hadn''t had to content with before. I could take sharing my mates


    with each other. But the thought of one carrying a child that wasn''t mind ate away at something deep


    inside.


    Zale finished and kissed her after her sweet deration. "I''ll go ahead. Javier, don''t take too long. She


    needs to be at home wrapped up until it''s time for the birth."


    I didn''t have any of my toys out here in the middle of nowhere. But that was okay. There was still plenty


    we could do to keep each other entertained.


    "Javier," she whispered my name, reaching out for me.


    Zale didn''t waste anymore time with us. He nodded to the both of us then took off through the woods


    and towards the mansion where his hounds had taken off. I wasn''t sure I really trusted them to not


    betray him at some point and try to take over the Vermillion Kingdom for themselves. Not to mention


    the way that a couple of them were watching our woman.


    "Javier."


    I jerked my head up and looked into her eyes. "Yes?"


    "Stop ignoring me." she held her legs open and the trembled. "We should go home for this. It''ll be a lot


    morefortable that way." It wasn''t theck offort that bothered me. I just wanted to be able to


    feel her hot body wrap around mine. To have my cockpletely enclosed in her throbbing wetness.


    I couldn''t hold back. I gathered her against my chest and kissed her hard until she melted against me.


    "You really think I can wait until we get home? I''m not sharing you with Bo right away." I kissed the spot


    where his mark should have been and bit down on it. "Fuck it. Grab that tree, Amanda. I need to be


    inside you right now and I don''t give a damn who sees us."


    She didn''t bother arguing with me. Instead she obediently got to her knees and crawled over to a three


    she could put her weight against. The bark would bite into her skin, but nothing a wolf couldn''t heal.


    "Put your ass out more," I ordered. I couldn''t keep my hands off of it. I''d missed her so damn much in


    such a short time. She''d ruined me. If there hadn''t been the matter of getting her home and the stupid


    rescue mission, I would have sent her running off into the woods and I would have hunted her down


    and fucked her hard.


    Well, I was still going to fuck her hard.


    I slipped inside her with hardly any pressure on my side. The lubrication of her and Zale''s wetness


    made it far too easy to bury myself in the hilt. She groaned and trembled against the tree, thrusting her


    ass out as much as she could.


    I loved that she still listened to me.


    My fingers slid around her ribcage and to her breasts. I squeezed one then the other. I took my time


    rubbing around her nipples until they were two aching peaks begging for attention. I squeezed them


    between my fingers and thrust hard into her soft heavenly body.


    Her moans filled the air. We''d both lost ourselves to the act. In fact, the idea of one of those assholes


    watching me fuck the shit out of my mate got me even harder than before. If they objected I''d take


    them too. My cock twitched inside her at the idea of more bodies to test my toys on.


    I dropped one hand to her hip and angled it so I could get the deepest fuck possible. She squeezed me


    after every pull from her body and her moans picked up speed.


    "Fuck," I moaned into her ear. I moved faster, pushing her harder into the tree. I couldn''t hold back. I


    leaned down and let my lips cover the mark that bound us and bit into it. She screamed as it made her


    baby," I moaned. I grabbed her hips and and focused only on forcing her up and down my body, riding


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    me until I got to that oh so sweet edge. "I''m going toe in you so hard it''s going to feel like a


    motherfucking bomb went off in there," I growled into her ear.


    If anything she squeezed me tighter. I couldn''t stop. I pushed her so hard against the tree the damn


    thing might have bent a bit. But nothing could stop me froming.


    "Javier," she whimpered.


    "That''s right," I growled into her ear. "Tell me how bad you want me toe inside you," I demanded.


    "Beg me for it, Amanda."


    "Please," she whimpered. "I want it. Your dick feels so good."


    I growled andughed in her ear. Her sweet voice and onest squeeze was all it took to send me back


    over the edge and I pulled herpletely off the tree and onto the ground. I kept her palms in front of


    her and t on the ground and in a standing position as I fucked her hard. Her sweet body was all I


    needed and my head fell back as I pounded into her a final time and released all the frustration and


    fear straight into her. She moaned as she took it all and her body quivered around mine.


    "Say it," I growled into her ear.


    Amanda looked over her shoulder at me and batted her eyshes. "Say what?"


    I growled again and thrust my hips. "I can keep going," I threatened.


    Sheughed at me and pulled back to kiss me. "I love you, Javier. Thanks for saving me."


    I kissed her back and ced one final smooth on her forehead. "Let''s go rescue those women of


    yours."

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72


    Amanda


    My body trembled and quivered. I took my time gathered the remnants of my clothes. My smile


    wouldn''t go away no matter how often I tried to will it. I''d missed this weak-kneed sensation of being


    thoroughly fucked. I''d missed my mates. I couldn''t wait to get back to Bo. I didn''t know how re-marking


    would work, but I needed to im him as mine again.


    "Come on, let''s go catch up with them," Javier offered me his hand and helped me to my feet. He must


    have noticed my knees shaking. "You can ride me if you want." He gave me a suggestive wink and a


    wiggle of his brows. Despite we''d just made love, he was more than willing to go another round.


    "Are-are you done?" Mitsi squeaked and peeped out from behind her hands. She swallowed and


    avoided looking directly at us. I''dpletely forgotten she was there. "I-I didn''t want to interrupt you


    two during," she waved her hands for emphasis and her cheeks turned to two dual roses. Had she


    been there when I''d made love to Zale as well?


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    Why was she so embarrassed? She''d obviously had sex because she was heavily pregnant. It was


    cute how she could still get so flustered. I found myself fond of this cat-girl maid. I was going to give her


    and her child a far better life than she''d been destined to have under that bastard Aren.


    "We''re done," Javier agreed then smirked. "For now. But I don''t stay satisfied for long. Once I get this


    little woman home I want to hunt her all over again."


    "Hunt her?" Mitsi stared at us. "I thought these were your mates?" she asked Amanda.


    Amandaughed and yfully swatted at me. "They are, they''re just not normal guys. But don''t worry.


    They''re not going to hurt you. Not like you''ve been hurt before."


    Mitsi didn''t look too convinced. "Why do you want to save the others? Mistress Cee refused to go with


    you."


    Javier shifted and I pulled Mitsi onto his broad back with me after grabbing the clothes he''d peeled off. I


    didn''t want my mate running around naked with other women around. "All those women were taken


    away from their homes. Sure, some of them might have epted that life. I just want to give them a


    chance to know there''s other options out there for them. They can go home now. Even Cee might listen


    to me this time."


    "I don''t know about that..." Mitsi shrugged and offered me a weak smile. "Still, thank you, Amanda. I''m


    grateful for you saving us."


    I couldn''t help myself and hugged the smaller woman. "Javier, take us to the mansion." I squeezed him


    with my knees and guided him toward the direction I needed him to go.


    Maybe I shouldn''t have sent the hell hounds ahead. They had been creatures used to keep the women


    controlled. Seeing them there could do the opposite of what I wanted. "Faster," I ordered.


    Javier raced across the fields until everything around us blurred. The remains of my clothes hung in


    tatters on my frame. Aren''s dresses had been pretty enough, but they really had been as strong as wet


    tissue paper. I''d probably have to borrow another just to get home.


    A chorus of howls reached my ears and my head jerked up. The hell hounds returned around me. Each


    had a handful of women riding on their backs. I inspected them one after the other but I could not spy


    Cee anywhere. Had Zale taken it up on himself to help the demon Luna?


    "Where''s Mistress Cee?" Mitsi questioned the others.


    The women nced at each other and then back at us. "She left," one of the older ones offered from


    Raul''s back. "They all left."


    "They?" I turned to study the hounds.


    Tyler tilted his head. "Your demon Queen ran off and left everyone else behind. The demon that came


    for her didn''t try to save anyone else but her." he paused and looked away from me.


    What was going on? A sense of unease danced up and down my spine. "What are you not telling me?"


    I demanded. I focused on Raul. I had a feeling he wouldn''t lie to me.


    The hell hound looked up and into my eyes. "They mentioned how they had something more important


    to do than to help a mansion full of weak women who got kidnapped."


    Okay, none of that sounded too strange. And yet, the strange sensation only intensified. I shivered from


    the weight of the mystery. "Did they mention what was more important?"


    "Yes," grumbled a new voice in our midst. I turned to spy Zale loping toward us. He''d overheard our


    conversation from that far away? I growled myself at the women that clung to his back. I wanted to grab


    them and fling them off.


    Since when had I be so jealous? I hadn''t even had this reaction toward ra, though maybe in


    her case I''d understood who she was. These were all women that had been brainwashed by Aren and


    liable to fall for their handsome rescuer.


    Zale chuckled. "You''re cute when you''re jealous, Amanda."


    Javier nodded in agreement. "You should be jealous of me more often. Look at all those women we''re


    taking home with us. Pout and re for me too."


    I resisted the urge to swat at him again. He had too much fun making fun of me. "Forget that. What did


    they say was more important?"


    Zale didn''t answer me. Instead he looked past me and to Javier. "We need to hurry home, all of us."


    That unease only got stronger. "What happened?" I demanded. I was tired of being kept in the dark.


    Zale met my gaze full on. "The demons are using this opportunity to dere war on us. Bo is going to


    have to hold them off on his own with the help of the pack warriors until we get back."

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73


    Bo


    This was not how it was supposed to be.


    I''d been outside training with the warriors and ultimately trying to forget the hole gaping in my chest


    where my mate had once been.


    ra had noticed it first. "Bo, what''s that?"


    The woman had chosen to lounge on one of the chairs and watch us train. I still wanted to punish her


    for her part in what had happened to Amanda. I don''t know how I managed to restrain myself and wait.


    She had been a pain in the ass since I''d first saved her.


    "I''m serious, Bo. What is that?" ra pointed up in the sky.


    Rolling my eyes at her, I reluctantly turned to see what she was pointing at.


    There high in the sky, but plummeting quickly, was the familiar figure of a demon.


    No, not just one demon.


    An army of them.


    Fuck! "ra, get inside," I snapped.


    "What''s wrong?" she craned her neck to stare at the ck dots. She wasn''t a trained warrior like I was.


    I shouldn''t be annoyed at her, but damn it I was.


    "Inside!" I growled at her, my wolf making a full appearance.


    ra squealed like I''d actually attacked her and fled into the house. If she was smart, she''d stay there


    until I handled this.


    Damn it, I knew for a fact that woman wasn''t the sharpest in the pack. She might have came from


    Amanda, but she was closer to a child than a full grown woman.


    "Bo?" questioned one of my students. "What do we do?"


    I rolled my shoulders. "We fight them, what do you mean what do we do? You guys are an


    embarrassment."


    I didn''t waste anymore time. I didn''t know if Ares would be relied on yet. I didn''t know what was going


    on with their mission but I''d rather die than risk anything happening to Amanda. I connected with my


    own wolf.


    My bones cracked and snapped as I shifted from my human form and into that of my true self. The


    pathetic teeth I had were sharpened into deadly weapons and my nails hardened and turned into


    ws. I shook my head to try to return my healing to normal. Sometimes when I shifted there would be


    a ringing sensation vibrating through my skull.


    I peeked up at our intruders again and tried to count them.


    There was just too many. We''d had enough problems against a single demon. This was closer to fifty.


    "Should we evacuate?" one of the warriors asked. He was stuck staring straight up at the invaders.


    Evacuate? "We''re not leaving ournd," I growled at him. "We are going to stand here and fight. Every


    wolf in this pack is expected to fight them. We are not giving up our Kingdom."


    "Every wolf?" the same coward warriorined. "Even the cubs?"


    My eye twitched. "If they win, they won''t just let us go. They will ughter us every man, woman, and


    child. So yes, in this case we need the children to fight just as hard." I paused as an idea hit me. "Wait,


    I''ve got an idea." I nced back up again and calcted the time I had. They would be within range in


    mere minutes. "I''ll be right back."


    "Bo!"


    I ignored the scream and raced to the part of the pack where our young was kept. I burst through the


    door and they all turned to study me. "I''ve got a mission for you," I barked at them. They jolted to


    attention, each eager to prove themselves to me. "You''re going to defend our Luna''s daughter with your


    lives. It''s vital you keep her safe, and keep yourselves alive. You are the future of the Vermillion


    Kingdom."


    The kids looked at each other than back at me before nodding.


    "Good, follow me. I''ll show you where your charge is. If you see fighting, ignore it for now. Focus on


    your mission."


    I raced back to the battle grounds as the first demon hit the ground. The kids thankfully had listened to


    me and they streamed into the house I gestured to.


    A demon targeted me. His dark red hair danced in the sky. "You have been left to guard this ce?


    Abandon it now, take it and your people and I will promise that death will not haunt you tonight."


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    I snorted. "Yeah that''s because you n to kill us the next day right? I know your type. You''re a filthy


    demon. The only thing you guys can be counted on is breaking your promises."


    He rolled his eyes at me. "Barbarians. Why do I even bother trying to talk to you lot? I will not let you


    spoil my good mood. You don''t want to ept my mercy. Very well. I''ll take your life as an apology.


    After all, what do you expect to be able to do without your precious Prime at your side?"


    I snarled and took a protective stance in front of my pack. "Just because the Prime isn''t here don''t think


    we''re soft targets."


    The demon clucked his tongue and pointed a finger at me. "You can see the rest of the armying in,


    and yet you still choose to stand and fight? Not only barbarians, but stupid as well. Let me show you


    the difference of our powers, Primepdog. I want to watch you weep when desperation sets in on


    you."


    Why did the things I have to fight insist on making speeches? No matter. I''d teach him to underestimate


    his opponent. I darted forward and bit just behind his knee. I had meant to dart back out after the


    attack, but the little matter of the creature leaning into the fall and pinning me against the cold ground


    by my throat stopped it.


    Fuck.


    The demon smiled down at me and studied his other wed hand. "I''ve always been curious to see


    what is inside your inferior species. Thank you for volunteering to be my first test subject."


    My warriors around the clearing growled and jumped into the fray to save me but it was toote. The


    monster plunged his ws deep into my side.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74


    Bo


    The pain was blinding, but it wasn''t a death blow. The five daggers sliced through my skin and deep


    inside me. He flexed his fingers, making the damage even worse. He fished around for a moment


    before clenching his hand into a fist. The demon pulled his bloody hand out with something small in his


    grip.


    Wait. I struggled to focus on whatever it was he had. It was small and covered in my blood.


    Had thate out of my body?


    I coughed a stream of blood and shuddered. The urge to lie down and give in was almost suffocating. I


    was going to die here and my mates were too far to even say goodbye to me.


    "Tell me, Lapdog, do you still think you are capable of taking me and my army on?" The demon


    clenched his fist and the organ he''d taken was crushed in his grip. "You can''t even put up a fight


    against me on your own. You want to fight me and my men? You would need an army numbering in the


    thousands to stop me."


    I coughed more blood and growled at him. "If that''s true, why didn''t you attack sooner? Why are you


    here in person?" Iughed at him through the pain. I couldn''t do much but piss him off, but I was good


    at that. "No, you waited like the coward you are for Zale to leave. It''s only because the Prime isn''t here


    that you''ve shown your faces." I had to rush thest of my words because talking, even in the name of


    pissing off the enemy, was draining me fast.


    That and probably all the blood I''d lost. I was in a pool of it. Even if my mates did manage to get here,


    there was no way they could rescue me from this. Still, I would be as much of a thorn in this guy''s side


    as I could until my life waspletely gone.


    The demon shrugged. "Isn''t it a shame that you''ll never know the answer to that? By the time your


    Prime returns, his littlepdog will be torn to pieces." He chuckled and studied the blood on his ws.


    My warriors fought desperately to get to me, but the other demons hadnded and they found


    themselves outnumbered. It didn''t take the creatures long at all to make a dent in my side of the battle.


    The blood of my people filled the air like raindrops falling all over the battlefield.


    "Speaking of," the demon smiled and plunged his bloody ws back into me. I howled at the blinding


    pain. I thought I''d hit my limit, but no, he was taking me to an entirely new level of torture. "Let''s see


    what else we can pull from you before you die.. I want to leave a beautiful canvas behind for your


    Prime to see when he gets back. I''ll challenge myself to try to pull all your non vital organs out, and


    then I''ll take your intestines and make a picture with them.


    I grunted and more blood flowed from my muzzle. Every breath was harder to take. This demon wasn''t


    trying to kill me, not yet. He was prolonging this, making me suffer as much as he possibly could.


    How had I failed Zale to this extent? I was one of his warriors and he''d left me in charge. Instead of


    protecting everyone, I was getting them killed. I needed to struggle back to my feet, I needed to fight


    back somehow but no matter how much I screamed at my body to move, I couldn''t even blink.


    "That''s what I like to see." The demon chuckled. "When that light of defiance flickers out. I love it when


    the reality of your situation finally settles in to that thick skull of yours. Though, what should I expect


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    from a Prime Lapdog? I should be grateful enough you gave me this gift before you are killed."


    Give up? No, I couldn''t do that. He pulled his w away again with another organ in his hand.


    My vision got darker with every passing moment. My healing was no match for this pain. I coughed


    another stream of blood and the demon reached down to coat his fingers in it. "Maybe I should tear


    your intestines out and gift them to my Luna. She''s always had a fondness for wolves."


    "Bo!'' one of my warriors tore through the throat of the demon he was facing and flung himself at us. My


    tormentor caught him with his free hand, but he didn''t manage to catch him by the throat like he had


    mine.


    Instead, the warrior had twisted in the middle of his jump to avoid the attack. The demon had a handful


    of fur in his hand before the wolf whirled and bit his face.


    "Vermin!" the demon roared. "Get this filth off me, now!" he roared at his own men.


    My warrior didn''t stand a chance. Five of the demons descended on him and pulled him off their leader,


    before tearing the wolf into five separate pieces.


    Blood streamed from the demon. It gave me new life to see it. No matter how powerful he was, he


    could be stopped.


    I staggered to my feet and did my best to ignore the gush of warm blood leaving my body.


    "You dare?" he growled at me.


    I swayed on my feet. All I could do was trust that Zale had already been able to save Amanda, or at


    least he wouldn''t need to fight anymore. I pulled on my side of the bond with my leader.


    His wolf answered.


    Ares surged through my body, hitting me like a growling tidal wave. The pain receded and my body got


    stronger and bigger.


    "This isn''t going to change anything, Lapdog," my tormentor snapped at me.


    Ares growled deep in his throat. There was an edge to him that usually didn''t exist. "I''m taking over," he


    snapped at me, giving me no choice to confirm or deny him.


    My sanity was shoved aside and a raging beast took over.


    I was no longer the driver in this dying body, Ares was.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75


    Bo


    Ares'' power flooded through me. My muscles surged and expanded far beyond their usual limit. My


    entire body hardened like an ancient Greek statue.


    "Guess Lapdog wouldn''t quite be the right name for you anymore," the demon grumbled.


    Ares snarled and crouched down, searching for his opponent''s weak spot. My voice was kept to


    nothing above a hum. My input was not needed when he was in charge.


    "Ungrateful demon," Ares leaped forward. His n of action was a concentrated attack on the demon''s


    dick. I couldn''t help but wince as the fangs sunk into the soft body part.


    The demon''s eyes bulged and turned blood red. He hissed like a deting balloon. "Bastard, you''ll


    regret that," he wheezed. "Filthy uncivilized mongrel!"


    Aresughed. "Why should anyone be civilized in battle? You came here to my Kingdom, attacked my


    mates, and expect me to ept it?" heughed. "Let me show you the power of a Prime, demon."


    Ares opened his mouth wide and fire built up in our mouth, the same kind that Zale had messed with


    before. It was so hot I winced but Ares didn''t let it go until the mes licked at the roof of my mouth


    before he shot it straight at the demon''s long hair.


    The red locks were set on fire and went up like dry hay. The demon was still crouched over and


    grabbing himself from ourst attack. His eyes rolled upward to see the ze and his irises turned


    ck. "Enough!" he roared. The fire went out. He uncurled from his painful little ball.


    He pointed a finger at us. "I will bathe in your tears, the agony of your soul before I rip the flesh from


    your bones."


    Odd, why did he look a lot more put together in the space of seconds than he had right after Ares''


    attack?


    The demon turned and pointed to the building behind me. "Men, one of this creature''s protected ones is


    in there surrounded by whelps. Kill them all."


    No!


    Ares snorted but nced back and forth between the army of demons and the one building. "You think


    I''ll let any of you get a step closer?"


    The demon smirked and snapped his fingers. As if on cue a chorus of childish screams filled the air


    and the children ran out of their hiding spot. They herded ra in front of them. Even in this state, they


    were doing their best to keep their word.


    It stung my heart. The leader of the kids whirled on the demon and tried to bite him. His little shifter


    teeth weren''t enough to do damage to a demon''s tough flesh andughing, the monster tossed the


    child at the rest of the group.


    We ran and used our body as a cushion to stop the blow. My breath left in a whoosh and I struggled to


    breathe again.


    "They''re kids you bastard!" I snarled as soon as I was able to get any wind in my body.


    "Are they?" the demon questioned with a twitch to the corner of his lips. "I thought there was nothing


    civilized about battle. My mistake."


    One of his men picked up one of the kids who did his best to try to twist around and bite the hand


    holding him. "Let me go!"


    The demon looked to his leader for permission, his grip tightened. The little body gradually stopped


    struggling.


    "Stop it!" ra screamed from her circle of snarling protectors. "You heartless monsters!"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "Stay out of this," I snapped at her. Thest thing I needed was her getting in the way of this and


    getting herself hurt.


    "Which is more important to you?" asked the leader of these pigs. "The future of your pack," he


    gestured to the child hanging limply in the cackling demon''s grip. "Or, this runaway from another?" he


    smiled over at the growling ra. "Make your choice."


    "There is no choice. The kids are more important." ra pushed her way through the protesting kids.


    "Stop it," she snapped at them. She shook as she whirled to face the demon. "Take me instead, leave


    the kids alone."


    The red-headughed. "Who ever said I was sparing either of you?" he grinned at us. "I only requested


    to be informed which was more important." he nced at his waiting demons. "I''ll kill the children


    myself. This ...wolf need a lesson in manners. Take the woman. We''ll handle herter."


    "No!" I got to my feet again, ready to tear his throat out and he dangled one of the children in front of


    me again.


    "You want these whelps to live a few minutes longer?" he asked me.


    ra was surrounded by the other demons and the leader nodded as one too the center position and


    created a bubble of wind.


    "You''re wizards?" I whispered. As if fighting the demons wasn''t hard enough.


    "We are skilled in learning anything useful from inferior races around us. Come here. I haven''t finished


    tearing you apart."


    I growled but I staggered over to him and fell to his feet. He wasted no time in kicking me in my


    stomach and I yelped. If it wasn''t for Ares'' strength, I''d likely be dead. He dropped the pup to the


    ground and it scurried off to huddle with its others. "Don''t fight back," I ordered them.


    Maybe I won''t survive this. I thought as he rained kick after kick on the softer areas of my body. He


    reared back and hid me hard in the head. At least every moment he wasted on me, was a second that


    Zale could get closer and save these kids.


    The demon chuckled and knelt down next to my form. "It''s time for me to pull your lungs out. I want to


    see how long it takes for you to suffocate to death."


    I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable pain.


    A vicious roar made my eyes snap open and I stared at an unfamiliar trio of ck canines, Javier, Zale


    and my lost mate. I gave them a weak smile. "Hey guys."


    "Bo," Amanda''s sweet voice was enough to send me to heaven with a smile on my face.


    I nced over at my tormentor but his smirk was long gone and he looked like he''d swallowed a


    soured lemon. "You shouldn''t have been finished yet."


    "Got lucky," one of the creatures answered back with a smirk. "I think we have some unfinished


    business, demon."

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76


    Zale


    I had never seen my pack in this bad of shape. Bo had lost the use of Ares andy in a puddle of his


    own blood. I wasn''t surprised when Amanda rushed over to his side. Hopefully, she''d be able to do


    something for him.


    "How?" the demon demanded of me, snarling the word. "You were so far behind us. How?"


    "It''s a little easier when you know the fastest path," Tyler added. His green mes had condensed into


    several green balls and they rotated around his head. He looked from one to the other with a frown and


    then over at the battle ground.


    "What is it?" It would take time to trust these creatures, but I''d decided to do so.


    "There''s another battle going on that isn''t right here." He nodded towards the group of pups huddled


    together and crying over Bo. "There''s more of them than this. It looks like another of those demons


    have them trapped and is torturing them."


    "Take care of them," I ordered with a nod. Tyler gave me a grin before he raced off into another


    building. I almost felt sorry for the demons. Their main leader was scared of these hell hounds after all.


    Jesse snarled like a wild beat and jumped into the middle of a group of the demons. His orange mes


    scattered from his body like bullet hell and demons were sent flying when they were touched,


    screaming as they want.


    He did a backflip to avoid their attacks andnded on top of another demon. Using his ws, fangs,


    and mes he made short work of the attack until nothing was left but a pile of ash.


    "This won''t be enough to stop me." The leader got to his feet and strode toward me. "I don''t care if you


    are the Prime. I won''t rest until you all die." He pointed his palm out and a smaller and weaker version


    of the wind shield sprouted to life and wrapped around me.


    "It''s a good thing he''s not alone," Raul growled as he jumped beside him with his red mes zing.


    The leader jerked as if he''d been shocked. "No!" maybe he remembered what this particr hound


    could do.


    "Kill him," I ordered.


    Raul didn''t need anymore urging he snarled and snapped at the demon''s throat. The shield he''d hastily


    thrown up was no match for Raul''s magic. The wind field was gradually ate away as Raul''s mes


    absorbed it.


    The demon growled at us like a cornered beast. "You don''t deserve thisnd, Prime. You are a


    murderer and just because you''re getting your way today doesn''t mean it will always be that way."


    "Getting my way?" I smiled at him with my fangs. "My way is for your sorry excuse of a heart to be


    yanked from your body, demon."


    "You''re still no match."


    The thin barrier winked away as Raul finished absorbing it and wasting no time he pinned his enemy


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    down a heavy paw straight on his chest. The monster struggled to free himself but Raul wouldn''t be


    moved. The hound leaned down until his face was inches from the demon and he opened wide. His


    orange mes red to life all around him and he merged them into one super powered me before


    slowly forcing it down the demon''s throat.


    At least I would have one more enemy taken care of. It wasn''t all of the demons but losing a powerful


    leader would no doubt take their toll on them. I was eager to crush them after taking this man out.


    The demon was lifted off his feet and away from Raul. I jerked my head up to see what had happened.


    Had Jesse lost some of his enemies or maybe some of the demons that Tyler went after had returned?


    "Cee!" Amanda called up at the woman. She nced back and forth from the Bo she cradled in her


    arms to the mystery figure floating through the sky before setting him down and running to her. "Cee,


    you''re okay!"


    "I told you that I always made sure of things before I carried out any ns." she pointed to the demon.


    "I am taking Jon back. I''ll have need of him." she scanned all of us until her eyes fell on me.


    "Cee, we don''t have to fight. Please, let''s talk this out," Amanda suggested. "We were both captives of


    Aren. We know what kind of person he was."


    "So?" Cee questioned with a shrug before turning her focus back on me. "Prime, do not think that you


    have won today. We will take thisnd back, and kill all of you in the process." Her hand went to her


    stomach. "My child will rule this ce on your graves."


    "Kill us?" Amanda whispered, taking a step back. "You can''t be serious, right, Cee?"


    "Mistress Cee?" squeaked that cat maid we had brought.


    "You don''t have to call her mistress anymore," Raul growled at her. He jerked his head from side to


    side, seemingly eyeing a way to jump up and take revenge on Jon.


    "But-"


    "Please," Amanda whispered her hands clenched together and staring straight up at the red-hued


    woman. "We don''t have to be enemies. Please, Cee. We can work through this together."


    "Sorry, Prime. You''ll never see that offspring of yours again. This is yourst warning. Gather your


    things and leave. If you refuse our generosity once more than we will take it as a deration of war."


    Javier snorted. "You''re the one that dered war on us! Why the hell would we believe your bitch


    asses?"


    Cee''s eyes narrowed. "Luna of the Prime, it would serve you well to rid yourself of these lower ss


    mates."


    Raul, Tyler, and Jesse jumped in front of us and opened their jaws wide. Orange, red, and green


    mes soared through the air at the Luna and she threw up a shield to protect herself, but the attacks


    went right through and struck her. She screamed as her flesh sizzled and she soared high into the sky


    with her demons following after her. Her blood-red eyes were locked on me.


    "We will return, Prime," she snarled through her pain before the lot of them vanished through the top of


    the barrier.


    I was going to have to find a way to make my power stronger. I couldn''t have such an obvious


    weakness on mynds.


    "Bo," Amanda whispered going back to his side and hugging him close to her body. "Please, be okay."


    I put a hand to my heart where Bo''s pain still stung. He was still alive for now, but I had to make sure


    he survive through this.


    I wouldn''t lose him.

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77


    Bo


    Everything fucking hurt. It was like a truck ran into me and backed up several times, and maybe


    jumped on me a couple of times. I had to wonder if whatever the demon had torn out of me would


    regrow.


    "Bo," Amanda returned to me after her little shouting magic with the she-demon hanging out in the sky.


    She cradled my head in herp and bent over me crying. Her tears fell like raindrops.


    "Hey," I greeted. I turned my face against herp and cuddled against her. The sweet citrus scent of my


    mate enveloped me. I wished I could feel her emotions and my wolf whimpered at being parted from


    her.


    "Don''t speak," she whispered. "I don''t know what to do for you, Bo. You must be hurting so much and


    this is all my fault. If I''d never ran away..."


    I rolled my eyes at her. "That guy was after you regardless. He would have came in here eventually


    and killed more to get to you I bet. You can''t me everything on yourself."


    "But it was stupid," she argued back.


    "You''re home now, that''s all that matters." I peeked up at her. "Hey, why don''t we go get some private


    time? We''ve been apart for so long, and we might not be mates right now, but I smell those two on


    you."


    Her cheeks turned red and she nced away from me. "Bo, you need to focus on healing."


    I wiggled my eyebrows at her. "I can heal a lot faster with the right incentive. Besides, you can do all


    the work if you''re that worried."


    She nced down at me. "Are you serious right now?"


    I nodded. "Come on, everyone is busy. Just say you want to take care of me in the medical wing. That''s


    all it''ll take. Then you can take your time healing me with your love."


    I bit back a groan and this time it wasn''t one of pain. I did want this woman. I didn''t care if I was missing


    my limbs or had a holepletely through my body. With thest of my strength I''d always want to be


    with her.


    "You''re unbelievable, Bo," she scolded me.


    I smirked. That didn''t sound like a no to me.


    "Raul, could you help me?" she asked.


    I frowned. Raul? One of the hell hounds trotted over to us. I scowled. I didn''t like the sight of these


    guys. They were powerful enough to run off the demons, but there was just something I didn''t trust.


    Raul bowed his head and eyed me. "What is it, Luna?"


    "You''re going to be part of our pack now, call me Amanda," she insisted.


    He chuckled and I wished that I had a bone to stick down his throat. Stupid mutt.


    "Amanda," he said with a smirk. "What can I do for you?"


    "Help me get Bo into the medical wing. He''s really hurt. Unless any of you can do healing magic?"


    "Sorry, the Prime has ordered us to have a little sit down with him. I''ll help you get him to the medical


    wing, then I need to check in so to see what he wants."


    Did I really have topete with these three creatures that shouldn''t even exist? The unfairness never


    ended around here. I didn''t know anything about them, but I didn''t like them being around my mates.


    Raul shifted and my scowl deepened as Amanda turned away. He chuckled and picked me up like a


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    damned princess. "Don''t worry, I''ve got this."


    Why hadn''t Zale came to move me anyway? Though if he had, chances are I wouldn''t get the happy


    ending I was wanting in the first ce. He would have likely went for a round two or three or twenty.


    The lust continued to surge through him but he was focused on something else.


    Something buzzed in the back of my mind. Something I should be thinking about instead of my rock-


    hard dick. Ha, who was I kidding? Nothing mattered but my hard on right now. I could focus on


    whatever else it waster.


    Amanda following behind us and her helper ignored mepletely apart from gently carrying me. I


    would have expected him to try to press onto my injuries and cause me to suffer but he didn''t.


    It made me trust him even less.


    We got to the medical area and Amanda prepared a bed for me, giving orders on where to set me


    down and to be careful with me. It would have felt better if she wasn''t trying so hard to not look at what


    Raul had between his legs. I''d have to talk to Zale about getting these guys a house far away from the


    rest of us.


    "Thank you, Raul," Amanda gave him one of her warm smiles. It made my stomach curdle.


    "I''ll be back after I check with the Prime." His eyes slid to mine for the first time as if measuring me.


    "Don''t have too much fun, he''s pretty injured." he left before Amanda could answer, locking the door


    behind him.


    "You were going to help me feel better, right?" I questioned her. I wanted her focus on me again.


    She shook herself out of her thoughts and smiled at me. "You look better already, Bo. Your color is


    "Amanda," I whispered her name and she tensed.


    "Yes?"


    "I haven''t been with you in so long. I need you."


    She bent over and brushed her lips against my forehead. "You''re too injured. You need to rest, Bo."


    Reaching out, I touched her lips. "Then handle me with those. I have to feel you. It''s bad enough that


    our bond was stripped away."


    She sighed and shook her head. I thought that was the end of it. But instead, Amanda brushed her lips


    against mine. "You can''t me me if it hurts," she scolded. "I don''t know if I can hold back, Bo. I''ve


    missed you." she kissed her way down my body with soft feathery kisses.


    I moaned, my eyes sliding closed. Sure, there was pain involved but like Javier said, that only added


    some spice to the experience.


    She paused above me. "Are you okay?"


    I nodded and thrust my hips up, desperate for her touch. "Fine, don''t stop."


    She continued to kiss down until her tongue swirled up and down my shaft.


    If this was going to be thest thing I did in life, it would totally be worth it.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78


    Amanda


    There was a thousand other things I should be doing in this moment. I should be worried about ra, I


    should care about fighting the demons.


    Maybe I was just a horrible person. All I wanted at this moment was some time with my severed mate. I


    missed being able to feel his every reaction to my touch.


    I had to settle for letting my hand rest on his thigh and letting his little trembles guide me.


    Was his cock always this thick? I took my time running the t of my tongue along the veins of it.


    Bo''s groans were tinged with the growl of his wolf.


    "Stop that," I scolded rubbing the tip of my teeth against him for punishment.


    Instead of grunting in pain though, he pushed up against it hissing in pleasure. "Fuck, Amanda," he


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    moaned. "I want way more than your mouth." He tried to sit up and yelped holding a hand to his ribs.


    Slowly, hey back down. "Just...maybe not yet."


    I used one hand to gently massage his balls and blow on the top of his penis head until he growled for


    me again. "Doesn''t sound like you can take way more than my mouth right now, you bad boy."


    Bo''s eyebrow rose. "What?"


    I nibbled on his skin again until he threw his head back and I smacked my palm against his inner thigh.


    "You heard me," I scolded him. "You''re being a bad boy, Bo."


    Heughed and then whimpered a momentter. "Hey, stop that. You''re hurting me more."


    "If you can call me good girl and tease me like that, I can punish you anyway I want, Bo," I replied with


    a smirk. "Especially when you''re at my mercy." I leaned down and sucked on one of his balls until his


    entire body quivered. I pulled away with a triumphant smile. "Yeah, just like that."


    He mock-red at me and his cock swayed back and forth. "Sorry," he groaned at me.


    I chuckled and ran the tip of my finger up and down his shaft. I didn''t give him enough pressure to


    make him feel really good, but just enough to let his imagination run wild.


    "What was that?" I questioned running the tips of my nails up and down his smooth skin. "I couldn''t


    quite hear you."


    "Damn it," Bo groaned brokenly. "Do I need to be worried about what happened to you while you were


    gone?"


    I growled at him. I didn''t want to be reminded of what had almost happened. "All you have to be worried


    about is how far I''m going to let you get. If you keep trying to disobey me, I''ll make sure you never get


    to finish."


    Bo snarled but got control of himself. "And if I do behave for you?" he questioned with a smirk.


    I licked my lips and leaned down taking him into my throat. I couldn''tpletely deep throat him


    because of his size, but I went as far as I could before my gag reflex kicked in and pulling away. "I''ll


    swallow everything you have to give me."


    "No one bettere in here for a week," Bo groaned. His hand went down to his cock and he worked


    his shaft up and down in a loose hold, his eyes on me. "I''ll be such a good boy for you."


    I couldn''t help the giggle that escaped me. If was one thing for me to call him a bad boy, but for himself


    to promise to be a good boy? I couldn''t keep it together.


    "That''s it," Bo growled before sitting up. His injuries ripped open but he didn''t care. He grabbed me to


    his chest and hugged me tight before his hungry lips found mine.


    "Bo!" I squeaked pushing against him. "Stop, you''re supposed to be healing!"


    "How can anyoney there and rest with a vixen like you teasing them, Amanda? I''ve wanted you for


    far too long. I don''t fucking care if my spleen falls out. I''m getting inside that pussy."


    I rolled my eyes at him and flipped him back over, keeping a hand pressed against his chest. "You''re


    my patient and you''re staying still. You can get revenge and be all dominant on meter." I spread my


    legs and let my soaking wet pussy brush against his straining cock. "But, I expect you to behave


    yourself. I don''t want you getting hurt. If you do that, I''m not going to reward you when we''re done."


    It was his turn to chuckle at me. "And are you nning to reward me with my sweet Luna?" He settled


    back on the bed and closed his eyes feigning disinterest.


    That wouldn''tst long. Not with what I had to say.


    "What if I told you that after we''re finished here, I n to take back what is mine? I''m going to mark


    you, Bo."


    His eyes shed open and he stared at me a goofy grin pulling on his lips. "Really?" he whispered.


    "You want me back, Amanda?"


    For answer I leaned close and kissed him hard until he was back on the pillow. "Only if you can be


    good for me," I challenged him. I nced around the area. The tape would be easy to get out of , but it


    would at least offer a little resistance for our y. I grabbed it and tied Bo''s arms above him so he


    couldn''t escape me. "If you tear the tape before I''m done with you, then you have to suffer my penalty."


    "Do I even want to know what that is?"


    Iughed at him and scratched my nails down the uninjured side of his chest. It was amazing how fast


    these Prime wolves healed. He groaned at my every touch shivering beneath me. "I''d rather you were


    a very good boy for me so I canpletely take you." I smirked. "But if you do disobey I''m going to


    have to be the one that fucks you, Bo, and I won''t stop until I''m satisfied."

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79


    Bo


    Damn, did she have to be so hot? I could imagine it too. I would be bent over the bed, or a table, or


    well anything really. She''d have the double-headed vibrator pushed deep inside of her and strapped on


    so no matter how wet she got, it wouldn''t fall out. She could take a lubed finger and... "I''ve got a good


    toy for that too," I groaned. If I got too caught up in my visions I was going to risk finishing early.


    Besides, I was supposed to be trying to behave for her, not secretly thinking of how amazing the


    punishment would be.


    Sheughed at me. "Why am I not surprised? Between you and Javier, I''m pretty sure you''ve got all the


    toys out there." She wriggled her hips against me and her wetness brushed against my shaft. She was


    teasing me, but not quite taking me yet.


    "Fuck, Amanda," I snarled. The tape was like wet paper. If I flexed the wrong way I''d tear it. I wondered


    if she did that on purpose. I groaned deep in the back of my throat. My hips strained upwards. I was


    desperate for her touch.


    Amanda adjusted her hips until I hit that oh-so-amazing spot. I slid right into her tight wetness. Just the


    tip though, she kept it shallow thrusting to prevent me from hitting all the way home. She thrust her ass


    back and I slid another half inch inside before she pushed the other way and I lost what I''d gained. This


    slow taunt was going to kill me. I trembled to stop myself from ripping the tape in half and just taking


    her like a wild animal.


    "You okay?" she purred from her perch. She used her fingertips and a crouched stance over me to


    keep bnce. One of hands went t against my chest and her greedy little pussy sucked me all the


    way inside. Her head fell backward and her lips parted as we both got that sweet bliss we wanted. My


    eyes rolled as shepletely encased me and then squeezed me so fucking tight with her pelvic


    muscles.


    "Fuck," I groaned back. My hips thrust up and down. The friction was mind-blowing.


    I was with my mate, though we weren''t bonded anymore. I wanted to reach out to her and crush her to


    my chest. I wanted to bury my hands in her hair and pull her to me for a soul-devouring kiss. To let her


    know how great this all felt and how much I loved her.


    "Careful," she teased. She leaned forward and nipped at the tip of my nose, I almostpletely slid out


    as she did so. "Your tape will rip right in half if you keep moving like that. You should let me be in


    charge of everything." She kissed her way back down my face with soft lingering kisses. The side of my


    nose, the corner of my lip, under my lip, my jawline, each one got the thrill of her teasing touch until she


    nibbled on the skin of my neck and settled herselfpletely onto my hungry cock once more.


    I could do this. I could be strong. The tape was not going to rip. I would survive and get my reward.


    She rocked back and forth pushing her ass out with the movement and my eyes rolled. My arms


    trembled. The tape strained. I needed to get control before it was toote.


    I wouldn''t be able to take this for too much longer. It felt too good.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    My control crumbled bit by bit. My trembles got stronger. Any second now the tape would rip.


    It hadn''t been that long without her, but anytime away from my mate would drive me crazy. Amanda


    was a drug I needed, one I couldn''t survive without.


    She squeezed me with a flex of her pelvic muscles. The tight pressure around me pushed me to the


    brink, then right off of it.


    I snapped.


    So did the tape.


    I sat up and gathered her to my chest. I didn''t give a damn about the stinging pain. It just added to my


    lust. It''s a good thing I liked pain, it would make the whole pegging session a lot easier on meter


    when I got my punishment. I kissed Amanda hard. Her lips bruised beneath mine as I pushed against


    her and let all my love bleed through. I guided her legs to wrap around me and hissed at the pressure


    around my ribs.


    "Bo," she scolded with a shake of her head.


    "I don''t give a damn," I corrected her as I mmed into her willing body. She shivered beneath me. Her


    nails found my back again and scored it.


    Damn.


    I wasn''t going to be able tost long if she was going to keep pushing me like this. I shifted my hold so I


    could pound into her easier.


    Almost there. I grabbed the back of her knees and shoved them against her chest so I had the deepest


    entry. She squeezed me again, moving in tandem with me.


    "Amanda," I moaned. "I love you."


    She smiled up at me and cupped my face with her palm. "I love you too, Bo. You''re mine, even without


    a mark, you''ll always be mine and nothing will tear you away."


    Her words were enough to unleash me. I shoved into her a final time and her body squeezed as I


    unleashed inside of her.


    "Bo," she purred again reaching up to kiss me. She didn''t kiss my lips but she went for my neck. My


    entire body stiffened as she bit into me and I waited for the magic of the marking to kick in.


    She pulled away and her fingers brushed against the spot. Her eyes filled with tears. "Amanda?"


    She shook her head and the tears spilled down her cheeks. "It didn''t work."


    My blood ran cold. I didn''t have to ask what she meant.


    Our bond was gone and there was no getting it back

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80


    Amanda


    I touched a finger to my lips and to the spot where I had bitten into Bo. There was a bruise there but no


    magic no sparks, nothing.


    "No," I whimpered.


    "Shh," Bo brushed my tears away. "You don''t have to cry. It''s okay." His voice was cracking.


    This wasn''t okay and we both knew it.


    I closed my eyes and my mind raced. I had to figure out something. Why had this happened? I thought


    about it and frowned.


    The Moon Goddess. She''d been the one to take the mark away. She had to have been the one to


    Content is ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    make it so I couldn''t mark him again. I could try calling out to her, pleading to get my mate back.


    I didn''t want to show any weakness to her. Especially not after everything she''d done. Yes, she''d


    helped me away from Rigar but she''d been using me for her own ns the entire time. It wasn''t like


    she''d decided to help me from the kindness of her heart or because she had mercy on me like I''d first


    assumed.


    Who else did that leave me?


    "Amanda?" Bo kissed my cheeks. "Hey, stop wandering away from me. I''m here, Baby. We''re going to


    be okay. We don''t need a bond to be in love. I''ll always love you. You''ll always be my mate."


    Opening my eyes, I gave him a watery smile. "Thank you," I whispered.


    I wasn''t ready to give up yet.


    I wouldn''t plead to the Moon Goddess, but she wasn''t the only Goddess out there. There were more. I


    remembered Mitsi''s story. Would it be too strange to call upon Basetta? Wait, there was another option


    through that route. I leaned forward and kissed Bo softly. "I need some time alone. Would you mind


    joining the others?"


    He winced like I''d given him a blow but he nodded at me. "Of course." He kissed my forehead. "I''m


    sorry, Luna. I hate to see you hurt."


    I forced a smile to my lips. "It''ll be okay."


    I would make it okay.


    I waited until he left before I got up and got dressed. It probably wouldn''t be proper to do what I was


    about to do whilepletely naked. I kneeled down on the ground and sped my hands together in


    prayer and focused. All of my willpower was on exactly one thing. I wanted to reach out to the God of


    the Primes.


    "Please, as Luna of the Prime I beseech you to answer me. I need your help."


    I closed my eyes tight and waited. My prayer rang through my head. Ares and my own wolf cocked


    their heads, intrigued at my n but they didn''t interfere.


    "Open your eyes, Luna of the Primes," demanded a smooth voice nearby.


    My eyes popped open and I stared into a set of pure gold. He looked like any other man. Big, strong,


    long ck hair that tumbled down his shoulders, except I could see through him. "Are you really him?" I


    whispered.


    He nodded. "I am. Do you know how long it is has been since anyone has prayed to me? Has pleaded


    to me?"


    I shook my head and he chuckled. "Never. My people have never sought my help directly. You are the


    first. Tell me, what has happened that you call upon me?"


    My brain buzzed while I stared numbly at him. I hadn''t been prepared for this to actually work. "What do


    I even call you?" I whispered. "Prime God?"


    He chuckled at me. "No, Amanda, you may call me by name since you are the first to ever seek my


    help. You may use Teniv, my given name to me from Basetta."


    "Teniv," I tried the strange name. He nodded to it. "I have a request from you."


    This was entirely selfish. I wasn''t about to beg him for ra or to help me with any of my other worries.


    Maybe this wasn''t something I should be asking a God.


    "It''s toote to change your mind now. You have summoned me, let me hear the reason for it."


    I took a breath. "The Moon Goddess took away the mating bond and mark I gave one of my mates.


    When I was finally freed and able to get back to him I thought I could get it back... but..." I couldn''t bring


    myself to finish my words.


    Teniv nodded. "I see. And so you want me to help you give it back?"


    My head snapped up and I stared at him. My heart clenched. Was it really possible? Was it okay to


    hope? "Can you?"


    "I am a God, Amanda. I was worried at first you were summoning me to interfere in something that a


    God has not interfered with yet. Sabbi attacked you directly by taking away your bond. I was once


    bonded to her, I can take her seal away and let you mark your mate once more. Your bond can be


    restored."


    Tears sprang to my eyes and I fell to my knees. "What do you need from me?" It didn''t matter the


    answer. I would give anything for the sake of my mates. They were a part of me now and losing him


    had been like having a limb ripped away from me.


    "Need from you? Luna, I am a God. There is nothing I need."


    "Then can I ask for something else?" I whispered.


    "You seek my help for more than one thing? That does seem greedy, does it not?"


    I winced. I knew it was greedy. "It''s just my unborn child was cursed by Sabbi."


    Teniv frowned his stormy eyes growing ever darker. "Exin."


    Was I really about to exin my life history to a God of all things?


    Yes. If it would protect the family I wanted then I had to bepletely transparent.


    "She told me this child will change the fate of the Primes, it will be their downfall."


    "I see." Teniv nodded. "I can help you with your mate bond, Luna. However, when ites to your child


    I am at a loss on how to help. While I can fix things Sabbi does directly, I have no control over


    something like destiny. However, I don''t believe that all things wille to pass as told. Your child is


    still unborn and you will have a hand in shaping its future. Stay strong, teach them well, and the Primes


    will continue on for generations."


    My body burned and I gasped. "What is this?"


    "I''ve taken the seal off of you," he answered as he slowly faded from my sight. "You are allowed to


    mark and bond again. It has taken a bit of my power but I will always be on the side of you, my people."


    He vanished and I was left alone with tingly lips. I needed to find Bo again and test this returned ability


    out for myself.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81


    The hounds had been gone for hours by this point, and so had Amanda. I understood she needed time


    to reconnect with Bo, but I was getting impatient.


    "Don''t worry," Javier patted my back. "She''ll be fine."


    "I know."


    "No, you don''t know or you wouldn''t keep squeezing your fist like you''re trying to break the arm of that


    chair."


    My head jerked up. A connection I hadn''t expected to ever feel again red to life and a burst of pure


    sunshine radiated through it.


    "Someone''s happy," Javier helpfullymented.


    I wanted to toss him over the barrier. "How?" I growled. It wasn''t that I was against the bonding


    back, but I had to worry about how it had.


    Javier shrugged. "Don''t really care that much. I''m just happy she is." He smirked at me. "Like you


    should be too."


    "Zale?"


    I whirled and forgot that Javier existed. My mate''s skin was covered in kiss marks and her lips were still


    swollen. "You okay?"


    She nodded. "Can I talk to you?" she let a hand slide down to her stomach. Where, if it was to believed,


    my child grew. I wanted to believe it with every fiber of my being but somehow it seemed a mistake to.


    Gesturing to a free seat, I leaned forward. "What is it?"


    "I need to talk to you about what Sabbi said."


    "Sabbi?" I tilted my head. It didn''t really ring any bells. Was it someone that was imprisoned with her


    maybe?


    "The Moon Goddess. She sealed away my ability to leave bond marks, but the God of the Primes got it


    back."


    Had I just heard her so casually admit she''d had contact with the God of my people? "Is that what you


    wanted to talk about?"


    "Not all of it. Listen. She set all of this up, Zale. Meing here, being with you, all of it. She only let


    me think I had gotten away from Rigar but I felt him after Bo''s mark was taken away." She shook like a


    leaf but when I reached out to touch her she pushed me away. "No, not until I''m finished."


    "This is hurting you. Stop."


    "She told me this child will be the end of the Primes. Its destiny is to destroy everything you''ve worked


    for and built, Zale. She let mee here so it could be created."


    I stared at her and then at herpletely t stomach. "Amanda, you are my Luna. The child you carry


    will be our Prince. We will raise him properly, you don''t have anything to fear. I''m not going to hurt you


    or it."


    She nced up at me, shifting so she leaned the tiniest bit over. "You think we can keep it froming


    true?"


    "Why don''t we talk to someone that I have far more faith in when ites to reading the future?" I


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    suggested with a grin.


    "Who?" her brows furrowed.


    "The Oracle," I replied with a smile.


    "The one who told you about me?"


    I nodded. It had been a long time since I had visited the crone but this seemed the perfect time to


    arrange a visit. We needed to prepare ourselves for any possibility. I would not let my child destroy our


    future, I would let them be the one in charge of it.


    "Prime!"


    Raul''s voice carried to me on the breeze. I hadn''t let the hellhounds officially into the pack yet so they


    weren''t able to use any of the normal pack links. A ring of ck fire exploded in front of us and when it


    faded away the three beasts dipped their heads to me.


    Amanda smiled at them. "You guys made it. I was worried about you going after the demons."


    Jessie snorted. "The demons should worry about us. There''s not much they can do to hounds."


    "They y dirty," Raul corrected him. "They could do quite a lot."


    "Anyway," Tyler snorted at the other two and they hung their heads. "We have news."


    "What is it?"


    "We followed ra''s scent all the way to the demon''s camp. They didn''t notice us, they were too busy


    taking care of that one that dared to attack us. In any case, the scent didn''t end at the camp. From


    there it went south. We followed it for awhile but there wasn''t too much of a need to understand where


    it went."


    Beside me Amanda''s color faded from her. She would know what lie in that direction better than all of


    usbined. "No," she whispered.


    I put a hand over hers. "Don''t worry. We will find her. She belongs to this pack and we will get her


    back."


    Tyler''s ears twitched. "In any case. Before we came here to tell you about this, you were having


    another conversation about visiting an Oracle?" he snorted. "If you need the power of insight into the


    future, you should turn to me. I''m far more effective than that outdated option."


    "You''d do that for us?" Amanda was far too excited about that.


    "It would be a duty undertaken to serve my Prime and Luna. I''ve chosen my side and there is no going


    back." He tilted his head and green mes appeared in the air around him and turned intopressed


    balls. They stretched and thinned out until we could look through them. "What are you seeking to


    discover?"


    "Our child," Amanda piped up. "I''ve been told that he''s going to destroy the Primes in the future."


    Tyler nodded and various shadows appeared in all of his fires. "Death, destruction," he agreed waving


    through a number of them. He paused at one that had our son''s silhouette but this time there was a


    woman at his side and leaning against him. "This is the one."


    "So he will?" Amanda whispered.


    Tyler shook his head. "There are quite a few chances for it to happen, Luna, but there are some futures


    where that doesn''t happen at all. If he finds his mate, the Primes will go on, and if anything happens to


    her, or if he can''t find her... I''m afraid that he will be thest of his line."

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82


    Amanda


    "I need a nap," I whispered. I stumbled away from the group and back into the house. I would try to lie


    down and figure out all this craziness. I knew what had to happen but I was terrified of it.


    How was I supposed to handle all of this? One of my children could very well wipe out everything that I


    wanted in life unless he found his mate, and I had another missing.


    No, not missing. She had been taken, kidnapped and handed over as a bounty. What had the demons


    been given to give her up so easily? They could have used her as leverage against us.


    They''d taken her to Rigar. I clenched my eyes shut and leaned against the hallway''s wall. Just thinking


    his name sent a rush of panic through every nerve in my body. I had to face him, but the very thought


    of it made me feel I was walking on pins and needles. One wrong step or move and he''d have me in


    his grip again. I wouldn''t be able to endure it.


    That man had taken so much away from me. How much more would he carve from my heart? I put a


    hand against my chest and opened my eyes and stared straight into Raul''s.


    "Luna, are you okay?"


    With burning cheeks I turned to the side. "Sorry I didn''t see you there."


    "I followed you into the house. You looked upset."


    Upset? That wasn''t even close to the turmoil that roiled through me. "I''m just being selfish. Let me get a


    nap I''ll feel better."


    Raul shrugged. "Then I''ll stay by your side while you sleep."


    I frowned and nced at him. "Shouldn''t you be out there hunting for ra?"


    "We know where she is, right now we''re talking to the Prime about training. I''m the one in charge of


    guarding you. Thest time you were left alone that fanatic Aren had hold of you. I promise, you can


    get some rest now. Nothing will hurt you."


    "Shouldn''t someone help the other women?" I suggested but I couldn''t fight back a long yawn.


    Reconnecting with Bo had worn me out more than I ever wanted to admit. "They don''t know anything


    about this pack and we brought them into this blood bath."


    "They''ll be fine. One of the others will handle that, likely that Javier person. You need rest. Your eyes


    are baggy."


    I frowned at him. "If I sleep will you stop nagging me?"


    "Depends," Raul conceded with a little shrug. "Take the nap first and we''ll see."


    Hellhounds were far too stubborn. I shook my head at him then led the way to my room. I pointed to a


    chair set up for not so innocent purposes but it would work in this situation. "Sit there then. I''ll take a


    nap."


    "A smart choice." he agreed. He didn''t waste time in folding his long limbs onto the seat. He more


    perched on the edge of it than sat back. "Rest."


    I pulled the sheets back and slipped into the cool bed. It was faint but it still had the traces of what I had


    done with my mates from not that long ago pressed into it. "Raul?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    He nced over at me his dark eyes almost hypnotizing. "Yes?"


    "You guys agreed to help Zale so quickly. Why were you with Aren in the first ce? He didn''t look like


    he was treating you all that well."


    "He wasn''t. We were mere pets to him, but we''d thought our master was dead. We were told that Zale


    did not survive. Besides, Aren let us give in to more violent tendencies that his father absolutely


    refused."


    I shivered. I remembered how Aren had bragged about that. "But the things you guys did... they went


    beyond just ''violent'' you ripped some of those catgirls apart."


    "Not me directly," Raul corrected me. "And now that we have our Prime back there will be no worry of


    us slipping into those kind of habits."


    I yawned again. My eyes were heavy and though it was faint I almost could swear I heard a voice


    telling me to sleep. It echoed through my mind dragging me deeper and deeper down. "Where did


    hellhoundse from?" I mumbled.


    Raul chuckled and leaned over. His fingertips brushed from my forehead and over my eyes and


    stopped at my lips. He repeated the motion until my eyes stayed firmly shut. "We were created to be


    the servants of the Prime and his Kingdom."


    "Teniv," I agreed. "Did that other one get corrupted?"


    "Yes," Raul replied simply. His fingers resumed to petting me in that weird way again. "Sleep, Luna. We


    are preparing for war. You understand that, correct? The demons are of no consequence to us, but the


    wizards from the south carry a lot more danger."


    "You guys ripped apart Aren and he was a wizard."


    "There''s a difference," he muttered. "We will have to decide which of the hounds will stay here."


    "Stay here?" I tried to open my eyes but they were like he''d attached weights to them. I couldn''t get


    them open. The darkness of sleep tugged at me trying to drag me down into its depths.


    "Someone has to guard this Kingdom. We can''t trust the demons to not attack while the main force is


    gone."


    "I''m going," I whispered sleep slurring my words. "I have to. ra is my daughter."


    "I''ll go too then. I''ll stay at your side, Luna. I''ll keep you safe."


    The sleepiness faded as I snorted. "No one is safe from Rigar. Just promise me one thing?" I


    whispered. I reached out and took his hand.


    Raul gently brushed his lips against my knuckle. "What is it, Amanda?"


    I took a deep breath to strengthen my resolve. I doubted this man would listen to me anyway, but I had


    to try.


    "If Rigar gets hold of me again, will you please kill me?"

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83


    Amanda


    "I need a nap," I whispered. I stumbled away from the group and back into the house. I would try to lie


    down and figure out all this craziness. I knew what had to happen but I was terrified of it.


    How was I supposed to handle all of this? One of my children could very well wipe out everything that I


    wanted in life unless he found his mate, and I had another missing.


    No, not missing. She had been taken, kidnapped and handed over as a bounty. What had the demons


    been given to give her up so easily? They could have used her as leverage against us.


    They''d taken her to Rigar. I clenched my eyes shut and leaned against the hallway''s wall. Just thinking


    his name sent a rush of panic through every nerve in my body. I had to face him, but the very thought


    of it made me feel I was walking on pins and needles. One wrong step or move and he''d have me in


    his grip again. I wouldn''t be able to endure it.


    That man had taken so much away from me. How much more would he carve from my heart? I put a


    hand against my chest and opened my eyes and stared straight into Raul''s.


    "Luna, are you okay?"


    With burning cheeks I turned to the side. "Sorry I didn''t see you there."


    "I followed you into the house. You looked upset."


    Upset? That wasn''t even close to the turmoil that roiled through me. "I''m just being selfish. Let me get a


    nap I''ll feel better."


    Raul shrugged. "Then I''ll stay by your side while you sleep."


    I frowned and nced at him. "Shouldn''t you be out there hunting for ra?"


    "We know where she is, right now we''re talking to the Prime about training. I''m the one in charge of


    guarding you. Thest time you were left alone that fanatic Aren had hold of you. I promise, you can


    get some rest now. Nothing will hurt you."


    "Shouldn''t someone help the other women?" I suggested but I couldn''t fight back a long yawn.


    Reconnecting with Bo had worn me out more than I ever wanted to admit. "They don''t know anything


    about this pack and we brought them into this blood bath."


    "They''ll be fine. One of the others will handle that, likely that Javier person. You need rest. Your eyes


    are baggy."


    I frowned at him. "If I sleep will you stop nagging me?"


    "Depends," Raul conceded with a little shrug. "Take the nap first and we''ll see."


    Hellhounds were far too stubborn. I shook my head at him then led the way to my room. I pointed to a


    chair set up for not so innocent purposes but it would work in this situation. "Sit there then. I''ll take a


    nap."


    "A smart choice." he agreed. He didn''t waste time in folding his long limbs onto the seat. He more


    perched on the edge of it than sat back. "Rest."


    I pulled the sheets back and slipped into the cool bed. It was faint but it still had the traces of what I had


    done with my mates from not that long ago pressed into it. "Raul?"


    He nced over at me his dark eyes almost hypnotizing. "Yes?"


    "You guys agreed to help Zale so quickly. Why were you with Aren in the first ce? He didn''t look like


    he was treating you all that well."


    "He wasn''t. We were mere pets to him, but we''d thought our master was dead. We were told that Zale


    did not survive. Besides, Aren let us give in to more violent tendencies that his father absolutely


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    refused."


    I shivered. I remembered how Aren had bragged about that. "But the things you guys did... they went


    beyond just ''violent'' you ripped some of those catgirls apart."


    "Not me directly," Raul corrected me. "And now that we have our Prime back there will be no worry of


    us slipping into those kind of habits."


    I yawned again. My eyes were heavy and though it was faint I almost could swear I heard a voice


    telling me to sleep. It echoed through my mind dragging me deeper and deeper down. "Where did


    hellhoundse from?" I mumbled.


    Raul chuckled and leaned over. His fingertips brushed from my forehead and over my eyes and


    stopped at my lips. He repeated the motion until my eyes stayed firmly shut. "We were created to be


    the servants of the Prime and his Kingdom."


    "Teniv," I agreed. "Did that other one get corrupted?"


    "Yes," Raul replied simply. His fingers resumed to petting me in that weird way again. "Sleep, Luna. We


    are preparing for war. You understand that, correct? The demons are of no consequence to us, but the


    wizards from the south carry a lot more danger."


    "You guys ripped apart Aren and he was a wizard."


    "There''s a difference," he muttered. "We will have to decide which of the hounds will stay here."


    "Stay here?" I tried to open my eyes but they were like he''d attached weights to them. I couldn''t get


    them open. The darkness of sleep tugged at me trying to drag me down into its depths.


    "Someone has to guard this Kingdom. We can''t trust the demons to not attack while the main force is


    gone."


    "I''m going," I whispered sleep slurring my words. "I have to. ra is my daughter."


    "I''ll go too then. I''ll stay at your side, Luna. I''ll keep you safe."


    The sleepiness faded as I snorted. "No one is safe from Rigar. Just promise me one thing?" I


    whispered. I reached out and took his hand.


    Raul gently brushed his lips against my knuckle. "What is it, Amanda?"


    I took a deep breath to strengthen my resolve. I doubted this man would listen to me anyway, but I had


    to try.


    "If Rigar gets hold of me again, will you please kill me?"

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84


    Amanda


    "As you wish." Raul''s voice rumbled. I tried to crack an eye open to see his response but the strain was


    too much. He continued to gently pet me like I''d been a cat.


    The heavy weight that had been crushing me ever since his mind had brushed against mine faded


    away. I sagged at the relief of it. "Thank you," I whispered.


    "And after the ''you'' of that time is buried, Luna, you''ll be ours. Because we will get you back and


    kill the one that touched you. He will be ripped limb from limb. The Prime''s Luna will die and the Luna


    of the Hellhounds will be born in that moment."


    "That''s not what I said, Raul."


    "It is what I said, Luna." he whispered into my ear. My hairs stood on end and he chuckled. "Sleep."


    I yawned at him but I couldn''t struggle anymore. I''d figure out how to handle the houndster.


    The world faded away, and I slept.


    Or thought I''d slept.


    I looked around me at the little cafe. How had I gotten here?


    "Sit," demanded a sultry voice. She smiled at me over a cup of coffee.


    Sabbi. "Moon Goddess," I greeted. "I don''t need to-"


    "Sit," she ordered me again. My wolf responded instead of me and I plopped into the seat.


    She gave me a thin smile and nodded to a cup in front of me. "We have a discussion to have, you and


    I, Amanda." She took a long sip of her coffee.


    This was a dream right? I picked up the cup and hot chocte appeared in its depths filled with tiny


    little marshmallows. "We don''t have anything to talk about."


    "You are one of my subjects. I saved you from an abusive Alpha. Is this how you repay me?" she


    clicked her tongue and shook her head. "Kneel," she whispered.


    My wolf jerked me out of my chair and to the ground. My forehead hit the hard tiles. Why wasn''t she


    listening to me?


    Sabbiughed. "Do you see who here is in control?"


    I red up at her. "You can force my body, but I''ll never give in to you. Kill me if you want."


    She snorted. "Childish," she scolded. "Kill you? Amanda, you are carrying the future right now. Why


    would I ever try to kill you? All of my dreams and ns of revenge wille true when that childes


    out of you."


    "He''ll never be what you want. I won''t let him be like that."


    Her leg bobbed up and down as she thought about my words before sheughed at me. "I was


    wondering why you were being so brave. You really think your Prime is going to win, don''t you?"


    "He''ll never submit to you, Sabbi."


    She shrugged. "He doesn''t have to." she pointed to me and intense zing pain struck me at each of


    the marks my mates had left me. Ares growled and tried to take over but it was like a wall had been


    created between us and him. "Only you have to. As a wolf, you belong to me. Those mates of yours


    are going to be taken away from you one by one."


    I struggled against her powers. The pain made my body twitch. "No," I whispered.


    "The Primes will pay, their Luna will suffer," she sneered.


    No no no! The bonds were being pulled apart like fragile thread. I had to stop it. "Please, don''t do this,"


    I begged.


    "Nothing you say will make me stop. The Prime has served his purpose, the rest I don''t care about, but


    you took away one of my loyal warriors. You will pay for that."


    I curled up into a ball. Ares howled not just in frustration but from pain. I wouldn''t have him for too much


    longer.


    "That''s enough, Sabbi," the pain was turned off like a faucet and Teniv stood in front of me facing off


    against her. "This one doesn''t belong to you any longer."


    Her eyes turned to solid ck. "You!" she snarled. She grabbed her cup of coffee off the table and


    flung it at his face.


    Teniv didn''t move. He let the hot liquid him him instead of me. "Are you done?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    "No! Not until I take everything from you. Everything that you''ve ever loved, like you did to me."


    Teniv sighed. "You''re still just as childish as ever, Sabbi. I never took anything from you, I only pointed


    out that the way you wanted to rule was cruel."


    "Bastard," she snarled.


    Teniv nced over his shoulder at me. "Luna, are you alright? Let me help you up." He leaned down


    and took my hand and pulled me to my feet.


    "What?" Sabbi''s eyes grew wide. "You can''t do that. She''s mine! She''s a wolf!"


    "She is a Prime," Teniv growled back. "She is one of mine and I will not let you mess with her or her


    mates. There is nothing you can do to take her marks away or prevent her from creating new bonds."


    Sheughed and her fingers clenched into a fist on the table. "There''s nothing I can do, huh?" she


    whispered. Her head rose and a manical glint shimmered in her eyes. "We''ll see about that. Fine, I


    can''t take her mating marks away, I''ll ept that. Let''s see you stop this."


    I opened my mouth to ask what she was talking about when red-hot pain blossomed across my


    forehead. I screamed and reached out to brush the burning sensation away but nothing I did was


    helping. The pain only got worse.


    And that''s when I felt it.


    The cool icy touch of my tormentor. At first there was interest and confusion, and as the bond settled


    into ce between us, it was just total satisfaction andughter that echoed in my head.


    A bond with Rigar had been forged and there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    "Tell Rigar I said hello, Luna. He''ll be the one that takes care of that child of yours and makes sure the


    days of the Primes never happen again."

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85


    Amanda


    No!


    I sat up from my sleep but the burning on my forehead of all things still persisted.


    That wasn''t the worst part.


    Hisughter echoed in my head even if it wasn''t in words.


    I couldn''t escape him. No matter what happened now, I was bound to a beast.


    "Luna," Raul snapped his fingers in front of my face.


    I stared at him and with a cry, Iunched myself into his arms. He easily caught me and hugged me,


    petting me like one would a scared animal. "Raul," I sobbed his name. The panic ate at every part of


    me, threatening to consume me whole.


    It had been awhile since I''d had to bear this. His slimy mind nudged against mine, his smug satisfaction


    felt like oil.


    "What''s wrong, Luna?"


    I shook my head. Words weren''t something I could do right now. Slowly, I lifted myself from thefort


    of his arms and looked up at him before sweeping my bangs away and letting him have a proper look.


    His eyes flickered ck. "A mating mark," he mused, he rubbed the pad of his thumb against the sigil


    on my forehead. I had been branded like cattle. "I know it''s had, but tell me everything."


    I clenched my eyes shut and shook my head. There was no way I could get the words out. Not when I


    wanted to throw up at just the thought of touching his emotions.


    Concern and rage shot through my bonds and the door was yanked off its hinges. My mates crowded


    through, almost getting stuck in the process, to get to me. Raul didn''t hand me over, and continued to


    stroke me while observing the rest. "She''s safe, but there''s an issue."


    "Rigar," I forced the name through my lips wishing I could carve them away for uttering something so


    foul. So much for the promise I''d made myself about never mentioning him again. At their questioning


    look I dug deep inside myself. "It''s the name of my previous Alpha," I spat the words.


    I wasn''t about to call him my previous mate. I''d rather die first than endure something like that.


    Zale reached for me and Raul tensed but didn''t stop him. Zale''s fingers traced the same path that


    Raul''s had. "How is this possible? You haven''t left this room."


    "It''s punishment," I ground out between my teeth. "Because Aren is dead. She wanted to take away my


    mating bonds but Teniv wouldn''t let her."


    "Teniv?" Javier frowned.


    "The Prime God," I reminded him. "When he stopped her, she changed her focus to making me suffer


    this way." I whimpered. "I feel him," I whispered. "He''s in my head."


    "He can''t hurt you." Zale reached for my back, rubbing it inforting little circles. "We''re going to stop


    him, Amanda. When we''re through you''ll never have to worry about him again."


    Sure, those words soundedforting enough, but I still couldn''t get past the sensations in the first


    ce. "What if Sabbi just helps him again? What if when you try to kill him, she kills you?" The thought


    of anything happening to my mates made me want to retch. "She''ll never stop."


    Javier chuckled and everyone present red at him. He didn''t take the hint. "Is that all?"


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    "You''re a heartless bastard," Boined.


    Javier strode toward me and grabbed my chin. He lifted it so I was staring into his eyes. "We''re killing


    Rigar, and we won''t stop there."


    "The demons," I agreed. I wished there was a way to connect with Cee and get her on our side.


    Nothing about her screamed bad person to me when we''d been captured together. I had to believe in


    something.


    Javierughed. "Demons? Why do you think we''re stopping there?" At my quizzical look he smirked.


    "We''re going after that Goddess of yours herself. No one touches our princess without our approval."


    Was he serious? I nced at Zale. Instead of telling Javier he was an idiot for even entertaining this


    idea, he was nodding along like it all made sense. "Agreed."


    "We can''t fight a Goddess, we''re not Gods."


    "We''re Primes," Bo gave me a small smile. "We''re not going to let anything stand in our way. She''s


    going to regret every ying around with you like this."


    "How do you guys even n to fight a God?" Raul questioned. "I doubt it''ll be as easy as you''re


    imagining."


    I didn''t have an answer. "Let''s just focus on getting ra out of there first. We can worry about the rest


    once she''s safe."


    "About that," Raul rolled his shoulders. "We''re going to have to wait."


    What? My head jerked up and I red at him. "We''ve already waited long enough. We have to save


    her, now."


    He waved me off with one hand. "She''s being used as bait to draw you in. She should be safe for


    awhile. We need to make sure that we have the firepower to get her out of there. That Prime of ours


    needs a lot more training so he''spletely in control of his abilities."


    "But what about ra? She''ll be tortured!"


    Bo nced over at Zale, searching for an answer to appease me.


    "We''ll take care of her, Princess," Javier assured me. "Let Zale get his crash course in magic, and I''ll go


    take care of you. I''ve got an idea on how to make that fucker of yours suffer more than anything else."


    I almost winced at his words. Whatever pain he''d put me through would be worth it. I would be brave


    and endure it. At least it would make Rigar hurt and that''s all I wanted right now. "I''m in."


    Javier chuckled and there was a warm growl to it. "I was hoping you''d say that. Come on then my


    sweet Luna. It''s time for you to go spin the wheel and we''ll see what toy I get to enjoy you with."


    I almost fell out of the bed. Wait, this wasn''t what I had expected.


    Javier smirked at me again. "What? I told you we''re going to make him suffer. That bastard is about to


    feel you get satisfied over and over again until your body is ready to break. By the time Zale has his


    ability mastered, we''ll have to cart you around in a wheelchair and Rigar won''t have any sanity left." He


    licked his lips and gathered me in his arms. "Let''s go get started."

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86


    Javier


    The others red at me for going ahead without them, but I didn''t give a damn. She was my mate too


    and I was going to lose myself in the bliss between her thighs before we all risked our lives.


    Plus, I was going to enjoy the fuck out of torturing her ex by making here, a lot.


    "Come on, you get to spin the wheel of kink, Amanda."


    She nced back at the others but they weren''t going to interfere. They just hated me for having this


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    idea first. "Good luck learning your powers, Zale. Take your time."


    Bo looked from Zale to me then back. "Wait, how is this fair? I want to go with Javier."


    "Sorry," I slung an arm around Amanda and squeezed her tight.


    "Zale needs all the help he can get. Don''t worry, you''ll get your time with her too. Besides, you need to


    keep training the troops we have left."


    Bo sighed. "Whatever." He caught Amanda''s eye and gave her a significant look. "This isn''t over,


    Amanda."


    Iughed. "Yeah, we''ll see how that goes. By the time I''m done she might not even be able to talk. I


    can''t wait to see what she spins."


    Bo groaned again. "Fine, just get out of here. We''ve got to get started."


    "Are you being literal about that wheel?" Amanda stared at me.


    "Oh, yes." I guided her away from the other men and to my den. She didn''t question me down the


    hallways.


    I took her to my room and closed the door behind her and flicked the light on for my wheel. The lights lit


    up all around it and it sparkled. "Wow," she whispered. She turned back to me . "You''re serious about


    this?"


    "What better way to distract that bastard? He''s bound to you, he''s going to feel every time I drive you


    over that ledge. Come here. Grab it by that spoke and spin it."


    Amanda shuffled closer. Her eyes were wide scanning over my various toys. "Electric whip?"


    "More like a crop really. It''s just a little zap every time but it feels pretty damn good." I let my fingers


    slide over the various panels. "One of my favorites is the toy I hook up to myself when ites to


    electricity y. Every time I touch you I''ll shock you and it''ll feel so fucking good. There''s also the


    bondage and spreader bars that are a fun set."


    "And you want me to spin this?"


    I nodded. "You can''t say you''re not curious, Luna. I can smell you."


    She gave me another nervous smile before taking a step beside me and her hand covered mine.


    Without speaking another word she spun the wheel and we both watched the options tick by. The little


    g that would be the ultimate decider trembled as each option passed over it.


    My little Luna had so many fun opportunities in store for her if some of these choices came up.


    The wheel slowed down and the the options stuttered along until it came to a stop.


    "Dragon surprise?" Amanda frowned at the result. "What do you mean surprise?"


    Fuck. That was one of my newer toys. My cock stood at full mast at just the thought of using it on her.


    "You''ll see," I promised with a smirk. How beautiful would she look with it sliding in and out of her?


    I took Amanda to the bed. "Are you going to strip, or am I stripping you?"


    She shook her head and smiled at me. The first real smile I''d seen since we''d rushed in to her. My poor


    mate was way too stressed about the bastard attached to her.


    "We should be training too," she scolded me.


    I chuckled. "Zale''s got that covered. I''m stripping you it is then."


    She squealed and pulled away. "Javier!" she protested.


    I wasn''t going to let her get away. I grabbed her around her waist and slung her over my shoulder and


    tossed her on the bed. Before she could crawl away I fell on the bed with her and grabbed her blouse


    with two hands. I ripped it clean in two and she squealed again. I would get her in something newter.


    There was something addicting about the feel of the fabric giving away beneath my hands. Once I was


    done with it I went for her skirt and tugged it off of her easily until her beautiful body was exposed to


    me. It was kind of hard to believe she had our future leader growing inside of her. That would tick off a


    few ying styles I''d have to take off the list. I didn''t want to endanger our kid.


    Amanda squealed at me again but there was a rumble ofughter behind it all. "Off," I growled at her


    tugging herst bit of resistance free. Now she was bare and beautiful. "You going to be a good girl and


    wait, or do I have to tie you down?"


    She shook her head herughter continuing to bubble before giving me an appraising look. "Tie me


    down," she ordered. "Or I''m going to run out of this room back to the others."


    I raised a brow. "Naked?"


    Her impish grin grew. "You''re the one that made me this way. I''ll go get clothes in front of them."


    The little minx. I went to my drawer of goodies and pulled out a set of bonds that would work under the


    mattress. I set it up and grabbed her delicate little ankle. My lips worshipped her as I settled it into


    ce and closed the soft strap. It would protect her, but she wouldn''t be escaping without my help.


    She didn''t kick to free herself, just kept giggling as I grabbed her other ankle and stretched her over the


    length of the bed. I paused to admire the view. She was soaking wet, her juices constantly welling and


    begging for me to indulge in them. Not yet. I wanted to let the toy get first taste of her.


    I returned to her wrists and tied her up securely, making sure that she was cradled with each bond.


    "Ready?" I whispered into her ear.


    She shook her head at me but her eyes danced. Her earlier pain had been forgotten. I hoped that


    bastard was getting a high off of her excitement. I was about to bring his whole world crashing down.


    I turned my back on her and went to the toy room. The one I was looking for was sitting right on top. I


    cradled the massive scaled dildo and took it back with me. I pushed the button and the toy separated


    into four separate heads each with their own heating or cooling, and two of them had mating knots built


    right in.


    Instead of looking scared, Amanda looked excited. She bit her lip and a fresh wave of lust surged


    through us both. "That''s my girl," I whispered as I rubbed the first head against he rand turned on the


    power.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87


    Javier


    Her body jerked the moment the vibed head touched her clit. I''d turned on the strongest setting


    possible.


    "Javier!" she shrieked.


    "Ohe on now, Amanda. You can take more than that," I purred at her. "You''re going to be filled to


    the brim with this one, and it''s got a special little feature for me that I''ll activate when we''re getting close


    to the end."


    She whimpered in response. I slid the head around pressing it harder against her until her hips bucked


    in time with the vibrations. The arousal from the bond spiraled through me and my cock twitched. Fuck,


    it would be hard to keep focused on just making my mate reach mindless satisfaction.


    I pulled the vibrating head off of her and pushed a button on the remote control and let the toy tickle my


    palm. I had to make sure of this new feature before I used it on her. My hand got hot and the rumbles


    tickled me. It was warm enough to feel good but not hot enough to cause any pain.


    Satisfied with that, I pushed another button and the rod in my hand cooled off. It wasn''t as cold as ice


    but made me shiver. Perfect.


    "Javier," her cry this time was one of need. "That''s not fair." Her whimpers did nothing but to arouse me


    more. "Please," she moaned, thrusting her hips again.


    "Oh? You want this?" I questioned. I brushed the tip of the first head against her, barely sliding it inside


    so the vibrations would tingle and the coolness would make her wiggle.


    "Cold," she squealed, trying to jerk away. The bonds left her trapped, forced to endure my every desire.


    "Too cold? I can pull it out if you want," I offered.


    She growled at me, her wolf threatening me. "Don''t you dare."


    "My poor thirsty baby," I cooed. I pushed the toy inside of her farther and she reached the ridged


    scales.


    Her eyes widened impossibly wide. "What?" she moaned.


    Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org.


    I worked the dildo back and forth letting the toy tease her. "I love the way your cheeks turn red and your


    eyes go ssy before youe. You like the way those scales pull you apart don''t you?"


    She moaned in response her eyes fluttering. I pushed it farther inside until she got to the bigger ridges


    farther down on this particr head. "Javier," she panted.


    "You want it," I whispered my eyes narrowed in focus. She tossed her head back and forth biting her


    trembling bottom lip, trying to keep her moans in. "Tell me how good it feels," I purred the words.


    "So tight," she whimpered. "So cold."


    I smirked. "I can take care of that. I pushed the button on the remote and the dildo warmed up inside of


    her. "Let''s start on another one, shall we?" I suggested. "This one is specially made to fit your beautiful


    little ass, my Luna." I stroked the head of it and squeezed the mid point to unleash the lube pouch


    hidden inside. It dribbled out of the head of the cock and the thick shaft warmed up with the thick liquid.


    "Wait!" Amanda stared at the second piece of the toy. "How many pieces does that thing have?"


    I smirked. "Four."


    Her jaw dropped and her back arched as her first orgasm worked its way through her. "Fuck," she


    panted.


    "That''s it, lose yourself in the bliss. Make that bastard suffer, Amanda. Let him experience every


    second of what you can do without him."


    She red at me, biting her lip harder as her body strained more, pushing for everyst second of


    pleasure from the orgasm as it crashed over her like an angry wave. "Fucker," she whimpered.


    "Yeah, let him have it," I encouraged. I pushed the tip of the head against her tight sphincter muscles


    and she continued to tremble from what the first dildo was doing to her. The thicker head oozed the


    lube and I worked it around her little hole to get it nice and slippery. I thrust the toy into her not giving


    her time to adjust and her greedy little body swallowed it whole. I pulled it out, almostpletely and


    shoved it back inside her.


    Once more Amanda''s eyes fluttered as she was driven into higher and higher levels of bliss. She hadn''t


    recovered from her first orgasm but I wasn''t going to give her time to. My dick ached with the desire to


    slip inside of her and get to enjoy.


    No, this was for her. I wanted her to lose her mind. "Fuck, baby," I groaned. "Look at you swallow it


    whole. You''re my perfect little mate. Are you ready for the next one?"


    "There''s no more room," Amanda growled at me.


    "Oh, my Luna," I clicked my tongue at her. "You''ve got more than enough room. We''ve proven that to


    you. Here, let me show you. We''re going to fill this delicious little ass of yours first, and then that


    desperate pussy of yours is going to get stuffed."


    "There''s-there''s-" Amanda''s words weren''ting out as smoothly as before as I turned the second


    vibrator on. Her entire body trembled. "No-way."


    The next piece for her ass was thinner than the other but had various bumps all over it that twitched


    and wiggled in different directions. "Open up," I ordered. I took my time sliding my toy inside of her. The


    bumps of the dragon were a bit difficult to navigate since her body was stretched so beautifully already,


    but I needed more. Besides, I had a feeling she was going to take those damn hounds for mates too,


    so she needed the practice at satisfying multiple mates at once.


    "Mmmf," she panted with each inch that crept inside of her. Her cheeks were rosy pink and the sweet


    haziness of lust and pleasure loopedzily around me.


    "Damn," I moaned. I took a finger and pushed alongside the scaled toy. "I''ve got onest present for


    you, it''s going to stretch you so tight that you''re going to be pushed to your very limits. I want to see


    your face when you can''t possibly take anymore."

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88


    Amanda


    I had only thought that my mates had filled me to the point of breaking before.


    It was nothingpared to this.


    I could feel every scale inside me slipped in and of my body. Every ridge and bump was enough to


    send me to eternal bliss.


    "Can''t... take-" I panted.


    Javier shoved his finger beside the thick Dildo and my moans shook my very core. My body couldn''t


    stop shivering. "Amanda, I know what you''re capable of. You can do this. You''re going to love this one."


    I shook my head. The dildos in my ass were at full vibration and the bumpy one was pushing me over


    the edge of yet another orgasm. I''d lost count of how many I had in such a short time. My other mates''


    jealousy washed over the two of us. "Can''t," I repeated.


    He took his finger out and I managed to take a breath. "Come on, we haven''t pushed that Bastard into


    the deepest hells yet. I want him to be consumed with jealousy. He won''t be able to have a solid


    thought for a week."


    The tip of another dildo pressed against my very full opening. "Javier," I whimpered.


    He pushed it inside of me and I threw my head back. It hit the pillow with a thump and my mouth


    worked soundlessly. My skin stretched struggling to amodate the extra girth. Would it tear? There


    was no way I could fit.


    "That''s a good girl," Javier crooned. "Look at you take it all. You''re sucking it all up. You''re my girl,


    Amanda. Show me you can take it. You want the reward, right?"


    I was taking it? I kinda doubted that. Still, the praise and the sweet vibrations rocking my body made


    me roll my hips backward. I hit a super thick part of the dildo. There was no way I''d ever get that inside.


    It was just too thick.


    "That''s the knot, Baby." Javier stroked my stomach. "I''m going to push it all the way in, ready?"


    I shook my head no. "Don''t you dare," I moaned out.


    "Not yet," he agreed. He pressed the tightness against me but didn''t bear down. "Almost."


    The vibrations from all the dildos worked their way through my body. I shook hard as another orgasm


    tore through me and left me breathless. I screeched as I came hard.


    And in the middle of my mindless euphoria, Javier mmed the rest of the dildo inside me.


    It didn''t quite hurt but it was a fine razor''s edge of a difference. Everything was filled inside and


    because of it I could detect every bump and scale on the dildos inside me. What wicked torture did this


    new toy have in it? I was prepared for just about anything at this point.


    The thick dildo was moved around and Javier pulled part of it apart and slipped himself into the


    thickness.


    "Fuck," Javier groaned. He wasted no time and thrust all the way inside me, taking the thick knotty toy


    with him. He grabbed my shoulders and his hips moved in a rapid piston motion. "Fuck," he grunted


    again. "Fuck," he kept repeating the word moving faster each time. "Those vibrations are going to make


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    me explore right away."


    How was I not being ripped apart from this? As I looked down at my body, I could see a literal bulge of


    the hefty dildos pressing against my insides. The extra friction from Javier''s own body pushed them as


    deep as they could go until he bottomed out.


    "You''re so damn beautiful," he grunted. It''s squeezing me so tight I can''t hold it."


    He gathered my form to him as his movements sped up. He put his wolf''s speed to good use as he


    plunged inside my cramped body over and over again. The knot moved with him, it was too huge to just


    slip outpletely so the fullness never left me.


    Electricity and mebined to dance through my body and my fists tightened as another orgasm


    shot through me. The pain of a mate I didn''t want ricocheted through my body and Iughed.


    "Fuck," Javier groaned. "More," he growled the word and his hips mmed into me. The border of pain


    and pleasure rippled through me. I couldn''t help but worry any moment now I would be ripped in two


    from his love-making. "Amanda," my name was a whispered prayer on his lips as he surged into me a


    final time and his body spent itself.


    Thest dildo he''d pushed inside me swelled with the act,pletely sealing him inside.


    "Fuck," he panted against my ear. "That was so hot. Worth getting that little beauty made. Everything I


    could have ever wanted in a lovemaking session."


    I wriggled against my bonds. "You''re heavy, get off."


    Heughed down at me and kissed my forehead. He put his weight on his forearms, but he didn''t


    move. "Sorry, Baby. I won''t be going anywhere for awhile."


    "What are you talking about? I''ve got to go prepare." I wriggled again and winced from the swollen toy.


    Why had it done that?


    "The knotting feature." He spared a hand to brush my bangs out of my eyes. I winced at his touch


    wanting to hide the awful mark on my forehead. "It''s going to make sure we stay together so all of my


    precious cum fills you up. You''re not going to let a single drop of it escape."


    "Seriously, Javier?" I didn''t know whether I wanted tough or cry.


    "How''s that asshole enjoying you losing yourself?" he questioned. "He going insane yet?"


    I was almost afraid to answer. Touching Rigar''s bond was almost like sticking my hand straight into a


    sea of mes.


    I would do it for my mates. My entire body shuddered in repulsion as I brushed against the tether.


    He really was in agony, he was as pissed as I''d ever felt before.


    "Well?" Javier smirked down at me.


    I smiled back at him. "Fucker is suffering, thanks Javier."


    My mate rolled his hips. "You know, I could always go for another round since we''re stuck together


    anyway."


    "Javier," I growled.


    "What, just offering." He bent down and kissed my forehead. "I love you, Amanda."


    I leaned into his touch. "I love you too."


    The disgusting bond inside me screamed in agony and I relished in it. Soon I would have myplete


    and total revenge and nothing would stop us.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89


    Raul


    I sat at a bench and watched our Alpha attempt to control his powers. It wasn''t that he was bad at it,


    but he needed some work for sure. The man could manage to summon his mes and move them


    around but it wasn''t like his father that couldmand entire pirs of the magic.


    That wasn''t what had my attention though. Nor did I care too much about the other hounds as they


    worked in their teaching gigs.


    No.


    My attention was solely on the medical building nearby. I wasn''t stupid, I knew what was going on


    inside. It just was taking longer than I would have liked.


    This Luna of ours was like a drug pumped into my system. I wanted to be around her, listen to her, be


    able to touch her. Nothing I did was quite enough yet. The Prime had said we could be chosen by her.


    And I wanted that.


    Was that Javier wolf really that longsting? I cocked my head in contemtion.


    The seat in front of me squeaked as a heavy body fell into it. Bo red at me.


    This guy again.


    "What?" I demanded.


    "You''re still after Amanda, aren''t you?"


    I hid an answering grin. "I''m here watching my Prime learn his powers. If he goes out of control, I''m


    here to help him calm all those abilities down, that''s all."


    "And it''s nothing to do with the fact that the ce my mate is getting her brain fucked out is right around


    the corner?" Bo challenged.


    If I wanted to have a chance with her, I''d have to handle the two sub mates of hers. They weren''t as


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    important as the Prime, but for some reason they were important to him. It would be important to


    handle the situation delicately.


    "You don''t have to answer, it''s pretty fucking obvious. But I''m telling you right now, you don''t stand a


    chance against the three of us. Javier is a freak and has toys that you''ll never be able to live up to, Zale


    is a fucking monster with a cock unlike any other, and I''ve got stamina that no mere guard dog is going


    to be able to live up to. We''ve got her well covered."


    I rolled my eyes at the jealousy rolling off him in waves. "None of that matters."


    He scowled. "What, you''re saying you canpare?"


    Why was I always the one that had to deal with the hot-heads? If this wolf kept pushing I was going to


    have to shift and make him submit to me. It was one way of forcing my way into the group, but I didn''t


    care for fighting inside a bonded group. "Yeah, actually." I spread my hands all the way to both sides.


    "My full length is more than any wolf could possibly take. Not even a prime would be able to handle it


    all, same with Ty and Jess. Hell hounds are known for our size, there were those that even used us as


    their own torture devices, like Aren."


    I shuddered. I hated that bastard more and more the longer we were away from him. Why had I


    allowed us to be used in such sick ways? Just because our Alpha had told us to?


    "Bullshit," Bo spat. "There''s no fucking way.


    I sighed. I got to my feet and got undressed. I didn''t want to ruin any of my clothes. Bo pointed at my


    "You''re a fucking runt."


    I stepped a few feet away so I wouldn''t burn anything important and shifted. Bo went fromughing to


    staring. I trotted over to a tall tree and leaned against it so he had a better look at just what hounds had


    swinging between their legs.


    Bo paled.


    I shrugged. "I''m d you get it now. I would hate to have to take you against that tree and prove who''s


    bigger. I don''t think even a wolf like you could endure more than the tip."


    Bo''s persona had shifted. Instead of scowling at me, he was inspecting me, a glitter of lust in his eyes.


    "You sure about that?" he asked with a grin.


    I shook my head. What was I going to do with this wolf? "Yeah, I''m sure a bout that. You really want to


    be split in half?"


    Bo chuckled in response before the smile slid from his mouth and he jerked to attention. "What the


    fuck?" he growled.


    I twisted around in my seat to see what the problem was. Had Zale somehow figured it out after the


    three hours of training? But no, it wasn''t the Prime he was looking at.


    Amanda hobbled into view giving us a small smile.


    My scowl matched that of Bo''s. What had that bastard done to her? Besides the obvious.


    "What the hell, Amanda?" snapped Bo. His entire body had tensed and he was ready tounch himself


    out of his seat at the woman.


    Amanda held her hands up. "What?"


    Bo pointed at her. "That bastard went way too far."


    "I can hear you, you know," said the bastard as he jogged to catch up to her. "Why''d you run off?" he


    scowled at her.


    I got up from my seat and walked over. Before Javier or Bo could react, I grabbed Amanda in my arms


    and walked back with her princess style back to the seats over watching the training. I settled her in the


    two go make yourselves useful. Those that stay behind will need a lot of training unless you want this


    ce attacked while we''re on our rescue mission."


    "Then we''ll just make you stay," Bo snapped.


    I ignored him and took Amanda''s hands in mine. "Hey, you do know that since you''re the Prime''s Luna


    that you have power of your own, right?" she stared at me her words slowly sinking in. "And I want to


    help you learn how to use it."

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90


    Amanda


    Had I really heard him right? I leaned forward then winced. I was sore, the sorest I''d ever been before. I


    was fine until that knotting thing, and sure it had felt amazing to be that full but after it was all over? I


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    could barely walk.


    Raul red at Javier as if he sensed my difort and the houndy me back down on the chair.


    Huh, why was he naked again anyway? I wanted to ask but I was pretty sure I''d get into issues with Bo


    and Javier if I pushed it.


    "I''m serious," Raul continued and gave me a warm smile. "You can learn magic just like the Prime can,


    and considering how great of a job these two," he gestured to Bo and Javier, "have done at protecting


    you. I think you should learn it for self defense."


    Rigar''s rage throbbed through me. He must have recovered from Javier''s sneak attack. I''d hoped that


    he would have been kept down longer. I couldn''t bear to think about what he would do to me for


    revenge.


    "Hey," Raul reached out to me, gently touching my chin and angling it up so I was looking at him.


    "Whatever you''re worrying about, you don''t have to worry." he frowned at the mark on my forehead and


    rubbed at it with his thumb. "We don''t have a way to remove this, but we do have a way to make his


    power over you wane."


    Bo forgot all about ring at him. "What?" he demanded.


    Raul nodded and gave me a faint smile. "However, we should see your aptitude for the skills first. It''ll


    determine just how much use we can be about that."


    I perked up. Hope ring to life inside me. I put a hand to my chest and looked up at Raul. No one else


    existed. "What do I have to do?"


    He smiled. "You''ll have to train with the three of us. We''ll have to swap out because we''re obviously still


    serving the Prime. He at least knows what his power consists of."


    I frowned at him. "Wait, does that mean I''ll do something different?" I wanted to pout. I liked the idea of


    creating fireballs and ping ponging them around like little homing missiles of death.


    "You could," Raul agreed with a nod. He leaned down and picked me up, gently. "I don''t want to push


    you too hard after what that monster did to you. We''ll test gently."


    "What are you doing?" Zale called from his side of the area. He scowled. "Put some damn clothes on,


    Raul."


    The hound grinned. "Sorry, Prime. I''ll duck inside and get some. I''ll be testing our Luna in there."


    Zale turnedpletely a way from the other two hounds and wandered over. "What do you mean?"


    Javier grabbed my hand and tugged on it, forcing my attention to him. "Hey, you''re not really that hurt,


    are you?" instead of the usual cocky man, he looked worried.


    Raul red at him. "She is. Can''t you smell the blood all over her?"


    Zale growled and a giant fireball zipped through the air, nearly colliding with the wolf''s head. Javier


    ducked just in time and the attack hit a tree, setting it on mes even amidst all the snow. "Javier,


    you''ve got some exining to do. Get your ass over here."


    Tyler raised a brow. "We don''t have time for that, Prime. We have to train. You can punish your


    disobedient wolfter."


    Jesse snickered. "I''ve got a nice cat o'' nine tails you can use on him. Just make sure you clean the


    blood off of it when you''re done."


    "No!" I growled. I tried to get out of Raul''s arms but I was as weak as a kitten. "You can''t do that to


    Javier. He didn''t do anything wrong!"


    "He put my mate in danger," Zale snarled.


    "No time," Tyler lectured again with a shake of his head.


    Zale grumbled. "Fine," he snarled, turning. "Amanda, do your best. We''re going to burn that fucker and


    his entire pack down. You won''t have much time to get ra out of there."


    I nodded and Raul smiled. "Don''t worry about that, Prime. She''s in good hands." he nodded to Jesse.


    "You can help me. We''re not sure which powers she has yet so the more teachers the better."


    "I''ll help," Javier offered.


    Raul gave him a deadpan re. "You can wait with Bo. Both of you need to train the men in this pack.


    One of you will have to stay here when we lead the attack, you know that right?"


    Bo huffed. "No fucking way. It would make more sense for one of you hounds to do it. You''re supposed


    to be so amazing, right?"


    Raul smirked and it made me shiver. "Oh?" his voice was a purr and my insides quivered. No matter


    how much of a mess Javier had just made of me, I couldn''t deny the sudden interest. I wouldn''t act on


    it, I had my mates. It''s not like I needed more. No matter what that kind of growl made me think of. "I


    can show you how amazing I am," Raul offered. "We could let our dear Luna see too. I''m sure she''d


    love it."


    Bo turned and pped Javier on the back so hard he made the other wolf stumble forward. "Come on,


    let''s get those men trained. We can''t be cking."


    Raul chuckled but I watched them go utterly baffled. I craned back to look at Raul to try to figure it out


    and he onlyughed harder. "What''s all that about?" They didn''t even say goodbye to me.


    Raul grinned. "You''ll find outter, Luna. I promise you that." He smirked. "But for now, we should focus


    on your training. We need to know what kind of powers you might have, and train you on manifesting


    them. After we take out this troublesome pack, we''re going to go after the demons too. When we''re


    done, no one else will dare to stand against the Primes."

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91


    Amanda


    Raul took me through the house and into the backyard. I craned my neck to stare up at him. "Where


    are we going?"


    "Well, if your power happens to be of the mey sort, we don''t want you burning down the ce."


    Jesse interrupted while ruffling my hair.


    "What kind of powers are there?"


    Jesse looked at Raul over my head. "Tyler is the better one for all the lectures."


    Raul huffed. "I''m perfectly able to give exnations." he gave Jesse a cool re before shifting his


    attention to me. "As you know, the Prime has power over fire, that we know of. It''s possible he can


    extend himself further but that depends on him."


    I studied my hands twisting them this way and that. "How do you even know I have powers?"


    Raul smirked. "Call it a hunch." he nodded to Jesse. "Set up the targets."


    Jesse chuckled and set up palm-sized wooden markers around the yard. "Got it."


    Raul gently set me down, his hands lingering on my hips. "Ready?"


    I nodded. I wasn''t sure this was really going to work, but I was willing to try anything.


    "Let''s start with you closing your eyes. I want you to focus on nothing but the ckness behind your


    eyelids. Ignore the sounds the smells, everything else."


    I closed my eyes as instructed. It was harder to drown out the surrounding noises, or the soft breath of


    Raul behind me. My stupid body was getting way too used to being used by everyone around me. I


    was getting excited at just being near the hounds which made no sense.


    "Focus," Raul chided in my ear. His fingers flexed around my waist and I let out a muffled gasp.


    I tried again until only the ckness surrounded me. Now what I was supposed to do?


    Anger vibrated through me, throbbing from the mark on my forehead. Anger, rage, and sick twisted


    desire. I tried to ignore it, hide from it but it surrounded me, beating like a drum. I was an animal being


    backed into a cage.


    "Amanda!" my wolf snapped.


    I reached out to her in my mind and my fingertips tingled. Cold spiraled around me like a tornado. Had


    a storm started? I wanted to open my eyes but something inside told me not yet.


    Focus!


    Ares reached out to me, the coldness around me burned and I gasped at the harshness.


    "That''s it, Amanda!" Raul''s excited voice filtered through into my bubble.


    I thought about the targets that had been set up. Thought about the one that had been positioned the


    farthest away and threw all the energy swirling around me at that.


    Someone whooped beside me and my eyes snapped open. Jesse grinned at me while Raul''s thumbs


    caressed my hips where he still held me steady. "Good job," he praised.


    I turned my attention to where the target had been and stared at the sight in front of me. Half of the tree


    behind it was frozen in a thickyer of ice, but the other half was a ckened charred mess. "What


    happened?"


    "You missed the target," Jesse observed with a chuckle.


    Raul scowled at him. "Ignore him, he''s being an asshole."


    "And you''re being a flirt," Jesse challenged back with a defiant little smirk.


    "You did a great job," Raul praised me again. "Though, I wasn''t expecting your powers to be mixed.


    That''s different from the previous Luna."


    Zale''s mother? "What was she like?" I blurted.


    Raul tilted his head and nced at Jesse. "Strict?" he suggested.


    Jesse shrugged. "It doesn''t matter what she was. It matters what you are. We don''t have time for


    memoryne. You need to be picking this up as fast as Zale does. I''ll put more targets out, focus on the


    targets, only the targets. If you wield that kind of magic without finesse you will kill your allies."


    "Jesse!" Raul snapped with a growl.


    The hound held his hands up in defense. "Would you rather me lie to her because I want to fuck her?


    Come on, man. Show her some respect."


    Raul snarled again and sighed. "Listen, Luna, you are doing a great job. For a first try that was


    fantastic, but we do have to work on control. I don''t really want to be frozen or burned to a crisp by


    either of you."


    I studied the tree again stuck between the two extremes and the wless marker in front of it. "Will I


    have to close my eyes like that the entire time?"


    "Only until you understand how your power flows through you. You''re tapping into that of the Prime."


    I had touched into Ares power, that was true. "I also tapped into my wolf. That''s where the ice came


    from, her."


    "Oh," Raul loosened his grip on me and took a step backwards, his eyebrows furrowed. "Your wolf


    gave you power?"


    Jesse shook his head. "That shouldn''t be possible. The Prime is the one the power stems from. Are


    you sure you were able to get power from your wolf?" He stepped toward me and I winced.


    Why did they look so concerned?


    There was no doubt in my mind. "It was her."


    Jesse and Raul looked at each other over my head again. Their emotions were hard to read but worry


    stood out most of all.


    "Amanda," Raul whispered my name. His hold increased and he pulled me firmly against his body. "We


    need to know everything we can about your past. Your family, your pack, everything."


    What was with these guys? Why was it such a big deal that my wolf had powers too? "Can you please


    just tell me what''s going on?"


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    Jesse gave Raul a long look before turning his focus on me. "Amanda, if your wolf can give you power,


    that means you''re not a normal wolf. I''m not sure what you are because as far as I know only Prime''s


    have the ability to tap into magic like that. Well, Primes and hellhounds."


    "There''s no way she''s a hellhound," Raul replied with a shake of his head. "Amanda, please, tell us


    everything. We have to know. What are you?"

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92


    Zale


    Tyler jerked and his attention was diverted from me as he stared off in the direction Amanda had taken.


    "What is it?"


    He shook his head, frowning. "Something, isn''t right. I saw something."


    I waited for him to borate but he didn''t.


    A fireball red to life beside me, a tiny one, but enough to get his attention. I set it straight for my


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    teacher''s hair.


    Tyler didn''t even notice when it caught ame.


    What was going on?


    "Tyler!"


    The hound jerked to attention and noticed the fire raging in his head and put it out with a pat on the


    head. The fire curled around his fingers then vanished. "That was immature of you, Prime."


    So was sniffing after my woman but I hadn''t pointed that out yet. I knew what her ultimate decision was.


    My little Luna was a greedy woman and after the life she had, I didn''t me her. If she wanted to fuck


    all the hounds, I''d allow it. Everyone knew who was in charge and that was all that mattered.


    "Are you going to tell me what''s going on that''s so important over there?" I nodded toward the direction


    he stared in. "Did you see something?"


    "Felt," he responded. "Your Luna, what is her history? Where did you find her?"


    What? I frowned as I studied him. What kind of question was that? Ares growled. He didn''t like this line


    of questioning either. "She''s your Luna too, Hound."


    Tyler waved me off. "That''s not what I meant."


    "Then exin yourself or I''ll take Jess''s whip and use it on you."


    Tyler sighed. "Your woman isn''t who we thought she was. She has powers beyond what she can tap


    from you. She''s able to use her own wolf."


    I looked from Tyler to where the others were. "How do you know that?"


    "I canmunicate with my pack, just like you can yours. There might be another reason that other


    pack was using her like they did. We have to find out where she came from."


    He stared at me as if what he was should be important. I scoffed. "All that matters is what I know. She''s


    mine, she''s having my pup, and nothing is going to change that."


    "Even if she ends up being from a demon background? Or something else?" Tyler suggested.


    I snarled. "Drop it. I told you what matters to me. I don''t give a fuck where shees from."


    "She could be a hellhound descendent as well."


    Groaning, I ran a hand through my hair. The fireballs popped into ce around me, rotating and twirling


    around until I was in the center of a giant tornado. "Even then, I wouldn''t care. I wouldn''t care if she


    came from the Prime line, nothing is taking her from me, do you understand?"


    Tyler nodded. "I understand, Prime." he watched me for a moment and his lip twitched. "I would say


    you''ve got the hang of it now. Would you like to go through a few more rounds of practice?"


    I tilted my head watching my fire re around me. I wanted to go raze the entire pack she''de from,


    but not yet. I was not going to fail in front of my mate again. The asshole that had tortured and abused


    her for so long as going to pay. "Tyler."


    "Yes?"


    "You''ve worked with my father. Tell me, how do Ipare to him? Will these powers be of use against


    what we''re facing?"


    He didn''t answer right away. He looked off into the distance judging my words. "You''re not as strong as


    him. You have power, but your control is not nearly in the same degree as his was. He could create fire


    waves that were as strong as the sun, they would blister the skin off of his enemies before he even got


    within their reach. Until his heart was taken."


    I studied my hands. "And for the rest? Are we strong enough to take this Rigar on?" It was odd to have


    doubt, it wasn''t an emotion I was familiar with.


    Tyler chuckled. "Are you asking me to look into the future? Don''t you have an Oracle for that?"


    Jealousy? I shook my head. "It never hurts to have more than one look into my possible future. The


    fact remains that my Oracle led me to my mate, something I''m forever grateful for. Amanda is


    everything I''ve wanted."


    "Very well." Tyler''s mes appeared around him and he peered through the portal that formed. His


    green mes danced and he stared off into one. I wish I could have seen it myself but it was nothing


    but smoke to me.


    "At your current power you can achieve victory, but it won''t be easy. You have the power, Prime, but


    your enemy has numbers and a way to replenish them."


    "You''re staying behind?" I should have assumed it would be him. Who better to guard than one who


    could see iting? "Will you need others?"


    Tyler continued to look into his portal. "It bes risky to you if I take another. If the demons attack it


    will be a hard battle, and while I can keep lives safe, there is no guarantee I can keep your Kingdom


    safe. If Jesse were to stay with me, both would be secured, but then your mission could be at risk."


    "My people are more important than thend we stand on. Besides, if any of the fuckers dare to take


    thisnd, when I get back I''m going to work on my control and force fireballs up their ass to grow once


    they''re in there and blow the bastards up."


    Tyler shook his head with a chuckle. "Then I think we''re both ready to carry out our missions. We will


    have to find out the extent of her power, and why she has it. If not for you, then for her own sake. For


    all we know we might have more than the demons to worry about when this is over."


    I shrugged. "The answer is the same. No matter what, Amanda is mine and nobody is taking her away.


    I don''t care who it is, the Goddess herself is already on shitlist, if I have to take her out to keep Amanda


    safe, it''s done."


    Besides, that bitch was trying to use my future child against me. Even if all of this turned out perfectly


    fine, I was going to rip the Moon Goddess apart. Teniv could lead for all I cared.

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93


    Amanda


    I really didn''t understand what the big deal was about where I came from. All I cared about was getting


    ra back and putting Rigar down like the mad animal he was once and for all. I could be Lucifer''s


    daughter if it helped me reach my goals.


    Raul chewed on his thumb nail, staring off into the distance at the targets scattered around the area. I


    still hadn''t mastered just aiming at them, but we were getting closer.


    This time I had frozen half a target.


    "Maybe we''re doing this all wrong."


    Jesse shrugged. "What are you talking about? She''s getting there."


    "No, she should be focused on moving targets. She''s not going to have the time to focus her powers


    and attack one at a time."


    I stared out past them, past the targets, the trees, just back in the direction I''d once came from. I was


    so close to being able to finally take on Rigar.


    It scared me, facing him. But I would be even more scared if I just let him continue to ruin my life.


    I touched my forehead. It was like I could see his smirk and the possessiveness shing in his eyes. It


    filled me with loathing. I reached for the power deep inside me like I had been, but this time I didn''t


    waste time gathering it up.


    No, instead it came to me as if called by my hatred.


    One by one the targets all around me where set on fire as I embraced Ares powerpletely. A fine


    shine of ice crept up my toes but I didn''t care. I would burn Rigar to cinders the next time I had to deal


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    with him.


    Raul and Jesse stopped talking as they looked around. They looked back at each other and grinned.


    "Looks like our Luna is a fireball," Raul chuckled.


    "She''s more than that," Jesse agreed. "I''m just not sure what yet. We should ask Ty about it."


    "Amanda, you can stop burning half the forest down now," Raul suggested with his hands held out to


    the side. "I think we''ve established you''ve got some power inside you."


    I smirked before red-hot painnced across my forehead that caused me to double over. I could


    practically hear Rigar''sughter.


    "That''s it," snapped Raul.


    I jerked my head up to try to understand what he was doing but the hound strode over to me. "Luna,


    there''s not much time for this, but you know what I am, you''ve seen my powers at y. Javier''s idea


    didn''tst long enough, and if anything, it''s put you in more pain. Let me end this."


    "End this?" I tried to understand what he was telling me. What did he mean end it? And what did his


    power have to do with anything?


    "Are you sure?" Jesse nced around looking for something. "I''m not sure if the Prime will really


    approve that or not."


    "I don''t care," Raul snapped back. "Amanda, I''m going to take you as a mate right now, and drain the


    fucking power out of that asshole."


    I stared at him. I couldn''t have heard that right. Raul wanted to take me as a mate? Sure, I''d had a


    feeling he might, but he was being very clear about it right now.


    "Raul," Jesse warned.


    But the other man didn''t listen. He cupped my nape and tilted my head to the side. His lips brushed


    against the length of my neck until he whispered into my ear. "With this, I give you my protection, Luna,


    as you be mine." He sucked my lobe into his mouth and bit down on it until I gasped.


    A bond red to life with him, but it was different than my other mates. It was simr with Ares how I


    could feel another wolf around, but more tangible in a way.


    His hound form walked through my mindscape and straight to me. I was frozen in ce, not sure how


    to react.


    "Calm down," his beast growled. Unlike Ares this one sounded exactly like Raul. He shook his head.


    "That''s because I am my beast, and he is me." He pressed the tip of his snout against my ear where


    his mark was and the pain from Rigar''s mark slowly faded away.


    When it stopped hurtingpletely he gave me a wolfish grin.


    "How did you?" I whispered. I mean I understood his powers. I''d seen what they''d done before, but that


    and this were two very different things.


    He nuzzled against my chest. "Soon as I heard what he had done to you, I knew this would be the


    oue for us. You would belong to the hounds."


    "Hound," I corrected. My mind was still racing. Ares stood in a corner of my mind, observing but his


    rage was almost ptable. What would Zale say when he heard what happened? Would he fight Raul?


    "Hounds," Jesse suggested with a sigh. I hadn''t noticed when he came behind me. "If you gain the


    strength of one of us, you should gain the strength of all of us. I''ll give you the choice to say no though.


    But when Tyler finds out, he''ll offer this too."


    I stared at them struggling toprehend. Did they all want to piss off Zale and the others? Were they


    so confident that they could handle the wave of rageing their way? "Why? You''re all different


    people. What would it matter if one of you makes a im?"


    Jesse gently kissed my shoulder and I didn''t pull away, I was stuck too mesmerized by him. "Hounds


    are different from wolves. When one of us ims you, the pack ims you. They''re not bonds made


    lightly. You''re free to tell us no and reject us but..." he trailed off and kissed the side of my neck.


    "You''ll cause them pain everytime you''re around them," Raul finished for him. "Which considering our


    duty is to guard you and the Prime, will be almost always constant."


    Jesse kissed my ear. "It''s your choice, don''t worry about the consequences, just do what you feel is


    right. Will you take my mark, Luna?"


    I wished I could ask one of the others what to do. I felt like a me about to be snuffed out.


    Should I take their offer and let their power run through me, or should I turn the other two down and


    make them suffer for doing their jobs?

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94


    Jesse


    Our pretty little Luna shivered beneath my every caress. The more I touched her, the more the warmth


    of Raul reflected in her touch. "It''s your choice."


    She swallowed and looked away from me.


    The knife that twisted in my guts would normally be enough to take my breath away, but I wanted to


    hide it from her. After everything that she had gone through with Aren, I wanted to be able to give her at


    least one choice. Funny, normally I''d be the one that pressed things but I couldn''t find it in myself to do


    it. Every second that dragged on made the wounds inside me widen.


    Hell hounds rarely took mates for just this reason. We were a species created for service. This was our


    punishment for daring to step up from our position. We were meant to always serve, never to care.


    Hell hounds were shit at actually listening to what we were supposed to do. Even if this ripped me apart


    in time, I wouldn''t force her to ept me.


    "Yes," she whispered so soft the wind almost stole the words from her lips.


    What? I blinked. I had been ready to ept this pain as a punishment for everything I had done in my


    life. "What?"


    Slowly, Amanda turned to look at me. Her eyes searched mine. "I won''t let any of you hurt because of


    me."


    I chuckled beneath my breath. What was with this woman? I pointed over at the watching Raul with my


    thumb. "We''re hurting because of him, not you."


    She shook her head and lightly touched her forehead. "He did it to stop this, right? I got this because-"


    I had been patient, but she had already told me to go ahead. I stepped forward and pulled her into my


    arms and against my chest. Her softness and sweet chocte scent was enticing. It woke my beast


    and made me want to toss her to the ground and take her in the snow.


    Raul growled at me and gave me the look.


    Damn. I was letting my beast take control. If I didn''t reel it back Raul was going to jump my ass. I held a


    hand up toward him until the darkness left his eyes. I hadn''t even noticed his fire springing to life


    around him.


    No wonder I couldn''t control myself. He''d fallen for her, and his feelings were oveying mine.


    "Jesse?"


    I could get used to that. Her soft husky voice saying my name. What would our poor Prime do when he


    sensed what was going on? By this point poor Tyler had to have been suffering though not to the same


    extent I was. "Yes?"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m ready," she breathed the words and her eyes fluttered closed.


    I didn''t waste anymore time. I tilted her head to the side and kissed her smooth throat before kissing


    her right earlobe. Poor Tyler would be left finding his own spot to im her if he decided to try to


    escape his own pain. My hound surged to the surface, my fangs expanding my mouth and I gently took


    her earlobe between my teeth before biting just hard enough to leave my own mark.


    Amanda''s eyes widened as my power funneled into her. She swayed and I wrapped my arm around


    her shoulders before she could fall. The mate bonds she had with the others pressed against my mind.


    The one with Zale was the strongest, for now. His wolf stalked on that side, golden eyes full of malice


    stuck on us. If his wolf was this hostile, it wouldn''t be as easy as he imed for him to ept us as


    he''d once stated.


    Her wolf came forward, touching noses with me and wagging her tail slowly before licking him. My


    beast purred like a damned cat, not that I minded. The eptance did wonders for us.


    "What is this?" Amanda whispered. She stared at me.


    I gave her a crooked smile and brushed her bangs out of her eyes. Had she always been so beautiful?


    She was the first light after a long stormy night. The first spring flower that battled its way through the


    snow and bared its delicate head. "This is the power of having the hounds as mates."


    "Did you guys really have to do this?" Tyler groaned as he walked into view followed by Zale.


    The aura of my Prime made me take a step between him and my Luna. "Yes," I replied coolly. "That


    bastard was doing everything he could to make her suffer. With Raul''s power, we can at least drain his


    effects on her so she''s not suffering."


    Tyler leaned against a tree for support and ran a hand through his hair. "Still," he groaned. "That''s not


    something you should have done without talking to us," he snarled. "And both of you did it," his words


    came out cracked and broken. "Bastards."


    Amanda moved me to the side and walked past me. She didn''t go to Zale, but instead she went to my


    suffering pack member and put her hands on either side of his face, forcing him to look into her eyes.


    "Tyler," her whisper did the same thing it had done to me. I could see him lean forward to listen. "Just


    like the other hounds, I ept you."


    "Amanda," Zale whispered her name too but there was a difference in the way she whispered.


    She barely nced his way. "im me. I know what denying yourself will do to you."


    Tyler shuddered. "Prime?" he questioned.


    Zale grunted. "Fine, do whatever. I already gave permission earlier, I just didn''t expect you to carry it


    out so quickly."


    Raul bowed before Zale. "I had no choice, Prime. It was to protect her."


    Zale nodded, but his eyes were locked on Tyler. The hound kissed the mark that made her suffer so


    much before traveling behind her and kissing the spot between her shoulder des before letting his


    hound''s selfe forward and im her as ours andplete the circle.


    And just like that, our protection of this amount was cemented. We would die protecting her if we had


    to. She''d be even more precious, more important than our very Prime.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95


    Javier


    A chill worked its way through my spine and I turned away from the men I was training, what was left of


    them anyway. After the demons'' attack, our warrior force was looking pretty damn sparse. And it led me


    to a conclusion I *really* didn''t want to ept.


    "There''s not enough, is there?" Bo demanded from beside me.


    I wished I could p him for putting that thought into words, but he was right. We simply did not have


    enough men to be able to both go after ra, and to protect our Kingdom at the same time.


    "No," I let the words leave me in a groan. "Not nearly enough."


    Bo tipped his head back and observed the sky. "One of us is going to have to stay, huh?"


    I longed to grab a handful of snow and force the other man to eat it. Why did he have to bring things up


    that I didn''t even want to think about? He was right, again. I fucking hated when Bo was right.


    "Shut up."


    Bo ignored me and jerked to the side. "What the fuck?" he scowled and stared off in the direction we''d


    left our Luna. His lips lifted and my actions mirrored him. I''d ignored the first hit, I''d almost expected it.


    But all three of those assholes? "Fucking hounds."


    Bo whimpered. "This is awful. We can''t let this happen, Javier. Once she''s one of them, she won''t need


    us anymore."


    I raised a brow. "You''re being stupid, Bo."


    "No, I''m being serious. That Raul guy showed me his size, and while I wouldn''t mind being rammed by


    it, I don''t want it near Amanda. Not even your best toys are a match, man."


    I rolled my eyes at him. "You didn''t see how far the Dragon pushed her. There''s no way they can top


    that. Besides, bigger isn''t always better. It''s what you do with it that matters. I thought you understood


    that of all people, Bo. I''m going to use the Dragon on you if you keep it up, see how far that slutty hole


    of yours can be stretched."


    Instead of ring at me, Bo''s eyes grew zed and the tension in him melted away. "Fuck," he


    whimpered.


    I smirked. "In any case, it''s still an issue that she just took three more mates without even talking to us


    first, especially with the danger we''re about to go into."


    "Then they can stay and guard this ce while we rescue ra," Bo spat.


    I didn''t disagree, but I highly doubted that was going to be the case. As much as I disliked the hounds


    at times, I understood they had a pool of powers not avable to us, and they would be able to keep


    our Luna safe.


    But I didn''t have to like it.


    Tyler pulled away from her, brushing fresh blood off his lips from the marking process and red over


    at the two of us.


    Amanda put a hand against him, pushing him away as she stared defiantly at us. "I''ve made my choice,


    and none of you are going to change it."


    My lips thinned. This wasn''t the same woman I''d hunted down as my weak little prey. It was both


    insulting and exhrating at the same time. This one would likely fight for longer before giving in to me.


    My wolf groaned at the thoughts.


    "You didn''t talk to us about it at all," Bo challenged, stepping closer to her. "You didn''t even ask."


    Amanda tilted her head to the side. "Why should I have to ask you? You''re my mate, nothing can be


    done to change that."


    I growled at the question. Why should she ask us? It was because we were her mates! We weren''t just


    a fuck troupe. We loved each other, and she was bringing strangers into that circle. "Did you even have


    Zale''s permission for this?" I couldn''t stop myself from snapping.


    "They all did," Zale replied calmly. "It was necessary."


    I snorted. "Necessary? How is that? They didn''t even exist to us a couple of days ago."


    "And I''ve only been here a couple of weeks, half of which I was kidnapped," Amanda snapped at me.


    Why was she being so defensive about these neers? I didn''t like it. I had no doubt we were more


    than enough to satisfy her and the urges that rolled through her. Hell, I was more than enough.


    "Doesn''t matter, we''re mates, we''re meant to be. These are just servants to Zale, they need to know


    their ce." I huffed and stepped forward, prepared to beat some sense into the lot of them. Once I put


    them down they''d know their ranking in this pack of ours.


    Amanda didn''t move. She stayed between the hounds and me, staring me down like I was the damned


    enemy. "Javier, they''ve done something for me that none of you were able to do, I need all of you."


    I lifted my lips at her word. My wolf hated being talked to like this. She needed them? "Why?" I


    snapped. "Is it true what Bo said? You''re just too horny for their giant dicks?"


    "Giant dicks?" she blinked at me, her brow furrowing.


    Raul snickered and hid his mouth quickly, turning his back on us. "Sorry," he gasped. "Couldn''t hold it


    in."


    Fucking Bo. Why was he always the source of all my damn difort? I could strangle the wolf and


    still not be satisfied. If we had the time I''d tie him down and give him the full taste of the dragon and not


    let him have any release besides what the beast gave him.


    "This isn''t about sex, Javier." She lifted the hair from her forehead and showed off the mark the bitch


    Goddess had forced on her. It was muted somehow, almost a reddish bruise instead of the ck lines


    that our marks were. "This is what it''s about. Raul took the pain away. Your idea helped, but he was


    doing whatever he could to make me suffer once he got over it. Raul took it all away, sapped his power


    away like it never happened in the first ce."


    Each word hit me like a hammer to the heart. She didn''t mean it the way I was taking it. I knew that.


    She wasn''t saying that she needed them more than me. That I had failed in trying to protect her. "But


    why all three?" I whispered.


    "They''re like you all in a way. It''s a package deal. I would have done nothing but hurt the others while


    they were forced to serve beside me the entire time. Once a hound takes you, the entire pack needs


    to."


    That sounded like a load of shit. I wanted to scream it at her, but buried the feeling deep. No matter


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    how I felt about all this, I couldn''t escape the truth. It was clear as the mark on her face after all. It was


    working for her. Whatever that bastard had done, was helping my mate.


    And that was what mattered the most. As long as she was taken care of and spared pain, I''d walk away


    from her forever if that was the best.


    How had I fallen so hard for a single woman?

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96


    Amanda


    Javier looked like he''d swallowed a stinkbug. His arms were crossed over his chest and though he tried


    to smile at me, there was something in the action that was missing.


    "Luna," he grumbled as I walked by.


    This was quite the change from earlier. It had only been long enough for Zale to sit him down to have a


    talk and this was the result? "What''s wrong?" I asked. We didn''t have much time now. We needed to


    leave soon.


    Javier groaned and sighed at the same time while thumping his chest. "I''ve made a decision." He


    grimaced even as he said the words. "I''m staying behind."


    Bo perked up from the other side of me. "You are?"


    Javier glowered at him. The man''s eyes were almostpletely closed. "I am," he agreed with a shrug.


    "I''ve got no choice. I''m going to help protect the people here along with Tyler."


    Mytest hound nodded slightly. I hadn''t prepared for two of my mates to stay behind, but if I thought


    about what had happened thest time I had been outside of the magical walls of the Kingdom, I well


    understood the reasoning.


    If we kept losing packmembers, there wouldn''t be much of anything left but us. I took Javier''s fists in


    mine and his pout flickered as if he was fighting to keep it there. "Thank you, Javier."


    "Yeah, well, if I want to keep my people safe, I have to show an example. We all saw how Bo botched it


    need to get the help of a hound."


    Tyler for his part ignored him. He was looking into the distance his eyes almost liquid pools as he


    focused. "With two of us here thesends and people should be safe. I''m not so sure about your


    journey, but with the Prime and the other hounds with you, I trust you''ll be in the best possible hands."


    He slung a hand around Javier and the man red at the other. "Come wolf, we need to prepare. We''ll


    keep these people safe, but it doesn''t mean we won''t be challenged."


    There went my chance to say goodbye to him. No matter. Time was precious and we were letting it


    trickle away like sand to the wind. "Thank you," I whispered to the two of them. Tyler gave me a little


    wave without turning away and Javier turned only enough to give me a determined grin.


    I could trust them to protect this ce, this new home of mine. "Ready?" Raul asked. He waited for me,


    a hand held out. Bo stood beside him ring at the hounds and pouting.


    "Bo, if you don''t stop pouting you''re staying here to protect the ce," Zale growled in his ear. Bo


    stiffened and grunted. "Good," Zale praised.


    Zale''s hand found mine and he pulled me after him. "We''re going to get ra back, and we''re going to


    kill that fucker that dared to try to hurt you."


    I wanted to believe him, that he was entirely capable of it and that soon I would start my fairytale life. I


    didn''t care if I was lost in endless orgasms or being pushed to my limits. Any and all of that was worth


    what it would mean if we could just scrape Rigar off of this world once and for all. No matter what he


    threw at us.


    Raul took my other hand which made Bo pout even more, but a simple re from Zale made him stop.


    The magical shield recognized Zale''s power as we walked through. The wide snowy expanse in front of


    us flickered away.


    But it wasn''t the dark green forest I was used to ready to greet us.


    Instead, thend before us was solid ck ash. There were no trees, there was no grass, no life,


    nothing.


    "What''s going on?" I demanded.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Jesse came up behind us. "My guess? All the life of this ce was sucked out. That fucker did some


    sort of spell taking it all. The only reason your ce is safe is the Prime''s barrier."


    Bo knelt down and ran his hands through the fine dust. "Zale," he whispered. "How could they do this?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Bo. We''re about to go rip him apart. We''ll use his blood to regrow this area and take


    it back over. This is all death now, but we''ll bring back life."


    My forehead throbbed again but within seconds, Raul kissed the spot and the pain faded just as fast as


    it came. But I understood now it wasn''t just a way to make me suffer. That bastard was trying to use


    this attachment that had been forced on me to keep track.


    I''d been miserable, but this ce had been my home once. I''d grown up under the trees and listened to


    the songs of the birds. All of that was gone. This looked like a desert filled with ck stand stretching


    as far as my eyes could make out.


    Raul jerked to attention and Jesse pushed his way in front of us. Both of the hounds transformed into


    their animal selves and their fires formed a circle around me and Zale. I opened my mouth to ask them


    what was wrong when I too felt it.


    A coldness hung in the air, a different type of chill than what came from ournds. The tiny of bone-


    tingling chill that would allow the dead to walk again.


    They shimmered to life around me, floating in the air, forming a loose circle around us. Were these


    ra''s brothers, my sons? I couldn''t quite im these monsters. Their eyes were either ck or literal


    mes. Their fingers were ckened on the tips and trails of blood dripped down their cheeks. The


    oldest one pointed at me and smiled. His teeth were all ck spikes. "Look who has joined us,


    brothers. Our mother is here to share her power with us."


    My hounds growled and their mes zed around us. Zale had not wasted a moment shifting into


    Ares and the big wolf growled at the group.


    Only Bo was frozen in ce. The tips of his ck fingers twitched and he jerked this way and that


    before slowly turning toward me. Ares snarled at him, but Bo ignored him before falling to the ground,


    and shifting into a strange version of a wolf. It wasn''t his, and it wasn''t Ares. Instead, it was almost as if


    a skeleton was forcing its way out of him and a dark red light glistened in his eyes.


    "Stay still," Raul ordered me. "We''ve got this."


    But I couldn''t help but worry. The sweet side of Bo that I''de to know was gone. All I could see was


    a hunger in those unfamiliar eyes that longed to burn me alive.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97


    Amanda


    Despite the assurances from the others that they would handle it, Bo was not to be denied.


    The wolf had fully shifted, or whatever you could call this sick analogy. The bones were ckened and


    his red eyes rolled around his skull, darting back and forth between me and the sky. He took a step


    forward a low menacing growl gurgling up from somewhere deep inside.


    I forced my attention away from him, focusing instead on the monsters that had caused this. Really, did


    they always have to target Bo? "Whatever you did to him, take it away, now," I ordered.


    The spike-toothed oneughed and the others around him repeated the action. "Mother, you''re thralled


    by these creatures. Don''t worry. We''ll rip them apart and turn their bodies to the very dust around us.


    We''ll save you."


    Save me?


    I stared at Bo as he lunged at Ares. The other wolf was far too quick for the skeleton and when Bo


    stumbled after his jump he cocked his head and slowly turned before pouncing at the waiting hounds.


    The two darted across each others paths. Their twin mes red to life and formed an even thicker


    circle around me.


    I watched the lines of the orange and red mes cross each other, the power of theirbined heat


    washing over my body and leaving it in a cold sweat.


    No. It wasn''t from them.


    It was because I was about to do something I hadn''t tried yet.


    Just like in my training, IJ closed my eyes to the chaos of the battle. The hounds would keep Bo away,


    for now, but if I didn''t step in, they would hurt my mate. Their rage at his attack was something I could


    feel through the bond. Even if I did save him, this was going to form a rift.


    My wolf answered my call easily enough and the coldness of her magic embraced me. My eyes flew


    open and a wave of chilled air erupted from me and over the battlefield. The mes from the hounds


    didn''t flicker, if anything, they fed on my attack and surged higher. The things that were supposedly my


    children stopped cackling. They stared at me.


    "Wait," whispered the one in the lead and his words were echoed up and down the line.


    No. I was done waiting.


    I reached through my bonds for the power. Bo''s was like an inky ckness I couldn''t prate, but


    Zale and the hounds remained usable to me. My body screamed as I tied to each of the sources. Ares


    growled at me when I reached for him, but I was past caring.


    No longer would I allow others to decide my fate. Sabbi might have forced me on Zale and the others,


    but it was where I chose to be from this point on. The ice burned as its power flooded through me.


    Green mes surrounded my head like a halo and red and orange carpeted the ground I touched.


    The wizards made a strangled cry and they rushed at me one after the other. Ares grabbed one from


    the sky, breaking its neck in one bite and tossing the corpse at its fellows, but it didn''t even slow them


    down. Bo took the opportunity tounch himself at Ares nk. Therge wolf noticed the attack and


    whirled on the skeleton. His savage teeth sunk into what little flesh Bo had left and he whipped him


    around the battlefield like a stuffed chew toy.


    The hounds had froze upon my cast but they too were involved in the action. Their mes continued to


    try to guard me while they teamed up against the leader of the wizards and jumped at his face.


    A multitude of Zale''s fire rose into the sky around us. The little balls zipped around us, in and out and


    around each of thebatants. Then a set of six of them surrounded the leader and they all crossed


    paths, flying through his body. The man opened his mouth, no longerughing, the fire ate at him.


    Yet, I felt nothing. Were they truly rted to me? But Rigar''s methods were cruel and unnatural. I felt a


    Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org.


    kinship to ra, but to these creatures I could only harbor hatred.


    A wave fire rolled over the other wizards, it was like ss was being glided up and down the insides of


    my arms but I pushed past the pain. There would be time for recoveryter. This? Was revenge.


    I pushed harder, Raul''s red mespped at the wizards and they fell out of the sky, hitting the ground


    hard. The hounds wasted no time, they tore the throats out of the opponents.


    "Bitch!"


    The voice roared through my head and the pain it brought was blinding. I''d sapped away at Raul''s


    protection to gather all the power I could to get revenge for Bo. I''d fry everyone of these creatures until


    I had him back.


    I grit my teeth and dug deeper inside of myself. Sheets of me and ice flowed over my enemies, and


    even my allies were hard pressed to dodge.


    I opened my mouth in an endless scream as the pain threatened to overwhelm me.


    Ares howled then jumped through the hounds'' me, knocking me to the ground and cing a heavy


    paw on my chest, pinning me to the ground.


    I stared up at him, waiting for his eyes to turn blood red and for him to w his way out of his flesh, but


    he remained sane.


    Bo leapt through the mes, hit monstorous teachtched around Ares'' scruff and the skeleton


    whipped his head to the side, flinging the bigger wolf out of the arena.


    The mes that were protecting me turned ck and rose high into the sky, cutting off and support I


    had from outside the circle.


    Rigar''sughter mocked me and I reached for more power from my mates.


    Power that was no longer there.


    I was alone with the transformed Bo and had just ran out of anything I had inside me to stop him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!